A Little R & R

A LITTLE R & R Morgan Ashbury ROMANCE

www.BookStrand.com

A SIREN-BOOKSTRAND TITLE IMPRINT: Romance ABOUT THE E-BOOK VERSION: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to one LEGAL copy for your own personal use. It is ILLEGAL to send your copy to someone who did not pay for it. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. A LITTLE R & R Copyright © 2008 by Morgan Ashbury E-book ISBN: 1-60601-151-0 First E-book Publication: October 2008 Cover design by Jinger Heaston All cover art and logo copyright © 2008 by Siren-BookStrand, Inc. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission. All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental. Printed in the U.S.A. PUBLISHER www.BookStrand.com

DEDICATION This book is dedicated with love to my best friend and first fan, James Kent Laughlin. Your faith in me taught me to believe in myself. You are endlessly missed, and will always be remembered.

DEDICATION MORGAN ASHBURY Copyright © 2008

Prologue “Richardson got carried away.” Proctor Farnsworth looked up from the documents he’d been scanning, pinning the man who’d spoken with one hard look as effectively as a predator pinned its prey. “A girl is dead. I would say that’s somewhat more serious than getting carried away, John.” “You’re right, of course, Mr. Farnsworth. It is.” “That girl represented a guaranteed sale to a good customer, and her loss has cut into the profit of that shipment significantly. Not to mention all the effort I had to put into customer relations, being unable to fulfill that particular order. With what I’m paying him, Richardson could buy a willing playmate for his sick little games.” “How do you want it handled, then?” Proctor motioned for John Logan to sit. Anyone just observing the two of them together would know they were men from different worlds. Proctor had been nicknamed ‘golden boy’ as a teen, and the moniker had stuck. Not just his blond Nordic-god good looks and the trust fund he’d been born into had earned him the name. Everything he touched turned to gold. And not everything he’d put his hands on had been on the up and up. He had nothing in common with John Drake Logan. His employee had endured a rough, hard climb out of poverty and it showed. There exuded a wild-animal quality from the man that not even the Armani suit could disguise. But the two of them had become a good business fit. Proctor planned, Logan executed. In college Proctor had been able to get away with the most daring pranks. Behaving in a way sure to anger his parents had given him a rush like nothing else. He’d moved easily from harmless pranks to thievery, finding a particular joy in cleaning out the safes of his parents’ wealthy friends. He’d even stolen from his parents, so as to direct suspicion away from his own front door. He’d taken the proceeds of his ‘hobby’ and invested them in safe and secure blue chip stocks. Then he inherited the company his father and grandfather had built and realized there were more lucrative ways to amass his fortune than either the simple business deal, or the liberation of goods. He’d done his research, and then arranged to be introduced to a man who imagined himself much smarter than he actually was. Within a year that man had been history, but the small organization he’d built for himself transporting everything from drugs to people thrived and prospered in the hands of Proctor Farnsworth. Proctor had no trouble crawling into bed with the slime of the earth. Social status had never meant much to him. A man with a leg in each of two worlds, he considered his balance to be exceptional. And business, after all, was only business. On this point Farnsworth knew both he and his employee agreed. “What does the man know about either of us that can cause us grief?” Farnsworth asked now. “Enough, I’d say. He’s been full of himself lately, as well. Jack Richardson is a worm.” John’s assessment, Proctor thought, hit the mark. “He had his uses, and came with the original take-over. But now I’m thinking that we’ll have to make some changes. More than just the termination of an employee who has become a liability.” “There’s no way of knowing if he’s been indiscreet or not, Mr. Farnsworth.” “You never trusted him. I should have listened to your instincts in this area. I won’t make that mistake again.” John nodded in response to the compliment. “Perhaps we should change the schedule completely, and the route, for a time. Especially the consolidation point,” he suggested. “I agree. I think we need to deal with our liability—and I have someone in mind who can do just that—and then relocate to an area that is, perhaps, somewhat more remote. That way, if any interest has been taken in our past endeavors, the bloodhounds will be thrown off the trail.” Farnsworth let his gaze wander. He found himself staring at a photograph taken a year or more before, a snapshot from his blameless, other life. It depicted him and his wife, Belinda, on vacation. He sported a cowboy hat, and a grin, with a corral and horses as the backdrop. Anyone looking

at the picture could be forgiven for believing Farnsworth had enjoyed himself on that particular vacation. He’d only gone so as to appease his father-in-law, who had arranged the trip. In fact, that particular sojourn into the wilds of Colorado had been the scene of one of his greatest personal humiliations. The people there hadn’t liked him, and the feeling had been entirely mutual. A slow smile spread across his face, as he decided the time had come to get back at those self-righteous, holierthan-thou Lassiters. Using their land for his own purposes would be the perfect revenge. He’d also bet utilizing a site so off the beaten track would work so well, his business would never be discovered. He had but one base to cover to make it all work. “You’ve got something in mind?” Logan’s question brought his attention back to their meeting. “I do. It requires only one thing.” “And that would be?” “What do you know about horses, John?”

Chapter 1 “You don’t really have to go through with this, you know.” “I know.” “It’s perfectly all right to change your mind, if you want to.” “I am not going to change my mind.” “You’re sure?” “I’m sure.” “Oh. Well, fine. Do you have your ticket?” “In my hand.” “Good. Do you have the phone number there? You know, in case they forget to send someone out to meet you…” “They won’t forget to meet me and yes, I have the number.” “Good. Do you have…?” Rebecca Scott came to an abrupt halt in the middle of the airport’s concourse. Her companion took three additional steps before he realized she’d stopped. When he turned, one eyebrow arched in inquiry, she reached into her jacket pocket and pulled something out, holding it up for inspection. “I have a hankie to wipe my nose, too. Is there anything else?” Kyle Scott had the good sense to flush and look down at his shoes. Then he seemed to gather himself and faced her square on. “As a matter of fact, Mother, there is.” Rebecca had to work hard to hang on to her patience. A sure sign, she realized, that she really did need this vacation. Since she was a little girl, she’d dreamed of being on a real, working cattle ranch. Round-ups and cattle drives. Riding the open range, nothing but space all around, the wind in her hair, the sun on her face as she and her trusty horse Diablo… Rebecca stopped and took a deep breath. This particular dream that had been tucked away in the closet through all the years of her marriage to Jacob. Caribbean cruises and five-star resorts had been more his style of vacation destination, and he would have shuddered if she’d suggested a vacation on a cattle ranch. But Jacob had been gone for more than a year. His sudden death at the very dawn of his middle years had shown her that time was too uncertain to keep dreams in the closet forever. And, she thought now, too precious to waste being impatient with a grown son who had a good heart and meant well. A quick look told her the check-in line still stretched ahead of her. She gave Kyle a smile and an encouraging nod. Her son stepped closer to her, and pitched his voice in a hushed tone. “Mother, you and dad were married for a long time. I remember how he used to brag that he’d captured your heart in high school before anyone else noticed what a treasure you were.” Rebecca’s heart softened. Tall good looks hadn’t been the only thing her son had inherited from his father. Like his father, Kyle had a way with words when he wanted to. “But it’s a different world out there these days,” Kyle continued. “A woman, especially one traveling alone, can’t be too careful. And some men, especially those who are used to a more, shall we say, earthy environment, may not always be polite, or even completely civilized in their behavior. What I’m trying to say, Mother, is that—well, they may make advances that are not only inappropriate, but crude.” Rebecca had to fight the urge to laugh. Kyle’s expression looked so serious. And, to be perfectly honest, his concerns were not completely without merit. She recalled just last week when the two of them had been out at the mall. Rebecca’s running shoe had come untied. Rather than squatting to tie it, she had set her foot on the short concrete wall surrounding the center-court fountain and bent over to do the job. That action had netted her a wolf whistle from an unknown admirer and a sputtering, indignant son. So she understood what had prompted his concerns. But the scenario he feared would likely never happen. Not only did she have no interest in any sort of relationship at this point in her life, she had no doubt she could put any would-be Lotharios in their place should the need arise. “Honey, I appreciate your concern. Truly. I don’t want you or your sister to worry about me at all. I can take care of myself.”

“Mother, I don’t think you fully understand what it is I’m trying to say, here.” “Sure I do. You’re worried I’m going to be dragged off to bed by some lust-crazed, testosterone-driven cowboy. Relax, Kyle, it’s not going to happen.” Her son’s mouth opened and closed like a fish sucking plankton. The imp that had compelled Rebecca to deliberately shock him also urged her to laugh; meanwhile, her good angel stood back and tried to figure out just when she and Kyle had reversed roles. Additional ticket agents opened, and the line ahead of her began to move more quickly. In just a few minutes, Rebecca had her boarding pass and Kyle his composure. “Sweetheart, if I could raise you to be such a fine young man, and your sister to be such successful, independent young woman, I can surely look after myself for the next few months.” “I know, Mother. I’m just a worrier. And I love you.” “I love you, too, honey,” she said as she gave him a quick hug. She resumed her walk, with Kyle resuming his pace beside her. “Don’t forget to write.” “I won’t.” “Couple times a week.” “Once a week.” “Mother…” “Bye!” With a final wave Rebecca showed her ticket to the security guard on duty at the entrance to the boarding gates. An hour later she boarded the plane. As she took her seat Kyle’s worried face came to mind. How sweet of him to consider her attractive enough that she’d have to worry about fighting off ardent admirers! But she recalled vividly how many candles had been on her last birthday cake. The truth of the matter was that even if that ranch had a handsome cowboy on staff, it was highly unlikely he would even look at her twice. **** Rafe Lassiter looked, and then looked again. His heart gave a little catch, his libido began to stir and he inhaled deeply. In the next instant he forced himself to relax. Of course the angel approaching the information desk couldn’t be his guest. Wishful thinking that, brought on by what felt like hours of waiting. However, he had already decided that Mrs. Scott had to be somewhere in her fifties, a little plump, probably dowdy, and most certainly myopic. As a matter of fact he’d bet she bore an amazing resemblance to Miz Campbell, his eighth grade teacher. The vision drawing nearer was as different from Miz Campbell as night from day. His eyes took inventory. She was encased in the most alluring jeans he had ever seen stretched over long, long legs and womanly hips. The blue of her silk blouse matched her eyes. Had he ever before noticed how well silk clung to the curves of a woman’s breasts? He didn’t think so. Then his eyes moved up to her face. Sweet. Her smooth, almost pixie-like features appealed to him in a profoundly arousing way. Her lips, wet and full, urged him to sweep her into his arms and taste them. Of course with his luck some six-foot-six linebacker of a husband would appear and punch his lights out. It would almost be worth it. Her long brown hair swayed as she walked, and Rafe had the sudden image of that hair spread out across his pillow, or curtaining him as she rose above him. He closed his eyes, determined to defeat the physical effects his daydreaming had invoked. He didn’t usually indulge in fantasies. Of course, he didn’t usually waste a day driving into Denver to pick up a dude, either. The ‘dudes’ were his brother Robert’s responsibility. Rafe usually stayed as far away from them as humanly possible, as did his other brother, Travis. But aside from having instituted the dude program at the ranch, Robert also served as the ranch’s veterinarian—the profession he’d trained for. And right now he was back at the ranch helping one of Rafe’s favorite horses, Shadow, through an unexpectedly difficult labor. Rafe let go of the frustration threatening to swamp him. He and his youngest brother had merely traded places for

the day. It all fell under the heading of ranch business, after all. Rafe frowned. Perhaps Travis’ accusation that Rafe had become obsessed with the ranch had some basis in fact. When had that happened? When had caring for his heritage become so germane to his existence that half a day spent away from his land would cause him to become so stressed? Whenever that had happened within the last few years, he didn’t really think he needed to worry about it much. There were worse things a man could lose himself to than his work. Rafe left his introspection behind as he scanned the people milling about the terminal. Not a one of them looked like his dude. He hoped he found her soon. He wanted to get home and see how Shadow was doing. He turned his attention back to the angel who had caught his eye earlier just as she turned hers to him. She smiled, changed course slightly, and approached him. “Are you from the Lassiter Ranch?” Rafe swallowed hard, tipped his hat and nodded. “Oh, good! I’m Rebecca Scott,” the vision said, holding out her hand. Rafe continued to smile at her for a long moment. It occurred to him that perhaps he ought to say something. “Miz Scott,” he acknowledged, noting that his voice croaked worse than after a three-day binge. “Please, call me Rebecca. And you are?” Acting like an idiot. “Rafe Lassiter. Welcome to Colorado.” He took her hand, but only briefly. He didn’t need that kind of a jolt to his juices. “Thank you. Am I the only guest you’re picking up today?” With supreme effort, Rafe sucked back the quip about one honey of a pick-up and instead said, “Yes, you’re the only guest arriving today. Shall we get your luggage?” The professionalism of his response pleased him. He planned to keep things just that way—professional. His resolve lasted until Rebecca bent over to retrieve her one, albeit very large bag from the luggage carousel. Only his iron will—and the likelihood of a slap—prevented him from reaching out and caressing the enticing bottom before him. “Only one bag? Aren’t you staying for the entire summer?” Amazing how he had forgotten that little fact until now. He swallowed hard. If he had to spend from now until September watching Rebecca’s tempting backside, something was going to give. “I don’t believe in carting along a whole lot of stuff,” Rebecca said as she turned to face him. “What you bring on vacation you have to look after and I have no intention of spending the next few months doing huge loads of laundry.” “Sensible.” “I am a sensible woman, for the most part.” Rafe, her luggage in hand, quirked one eyebrow and asked, “For the most part?” “I’m here, aren’t I?” He couldn’t help but chuckle. “Yes, ma’am, you sure are.” **** It would be a three and a half hour drive to the ranch, Rafe informed her as he loaded first her luggage, and then her into his truck. “Are you hungry?” “No, I ate on the plane, so I’m good for a bit. I wouldn’t mind a cup of coffee, though. The tiny cups the airlines use are laughable. I’m afraid I’ve developed a bit of an addiction for the brew.” “In that case you’re in luck. There’s always a fresh pot of coffee on the stove at home. It is one of the most sacred of ranch traditions.” Rafe piloted the vehicle through a coffee shop drive-through close to the airport, just by the on-ramp to the Interstate. And then they left Denver behind, traveling through some of the most breath-taking scenery Rebecca had ever seen. Not counting the man beside her, of course. She was glad the Rockies afforded her the excuse she needed to keep her eyes trained elsewhere than inside the

cab of the truck. She needed a little more time to get her equilibrium back. She felt shaken to her core. In the year since Jacob died, she’d not noticed another man in that special womanman way. Nor had she all the years they had been married. If anyone had asked her even a few days ago, she would have asserted with utter confidence: that part of her life had ended with her husband’s death. Hadn’t she just assured her own son of the same thing this very morning? Yes, she knew men had a tendency to look her way or occasionally whistle. But neither of those actions had ever touched her. What a shock it had been to look into Rafe’s obsidian eyes and feel herself beginning to drown, to inhale his scent, fresh soap and pure man, and feel the bottom drop out of her stomach and her world, to brush against him innocently as she got into the truck and feel her nipples tighten in arousal. Covertly, she stole a peek at him out the corner of her eye. Big, powerful and gorgeous. She hoped she didn’t embarrass herself and drool. She wondered how old he was. There’s a sobering thought. His features caught the eye, nearly putting the breath-taking scenery outside her window to shame. But she would bet she was at least ten years older than he. The heat of embarrassment burned her face. She fixed her attention out the window once more. Good heavens, what had gotten into her? Lusting after a younger man, like one of those Cougars she’d read about! How pathetic! She’d come to Colorado to break the stagnant pattern of her existence, to experience something new, something different. To learn about a way of life completely unknown to her. Well, lusting after the first cowboy she met certainly met all the above criteria. Oh, no! What if she was going through a mid-life crisis and this was just the beginning? What if she began to lust after every cowboy she met? What if she did more than just lust? “This is your first time, isn’t it?” “Pardon?” She almost choked on her coffee. “You seem entranced by the mountains. I thought this must be your first time seeing them.” Rebecca smiled and told herself that her brain had been just a little addled from jetlag. She turned her attention back to the question at hand. “Yes, it is. I’ve longed to see them all my life. They’re even more beautiful than I imagined.” Rafe smiled and then his expression sobered. “Beautiful,” he agreed, “but deadly if you don’t know and respect them. It’s vital for you to know there’s one ranch rule set above all the others: No riding off alone.” “I wouldn’t dream of it,” Rebecca said, turning her attention fully to him. “To be perfectly honest with you, I’m not certain, even given nearly four months, if I’ll be able to learn to ride a horse. It’s something I’ve never tried before, and I haven’t tried anything new in years. Besides, having raised two children into adulthood I have a healthy respect for rules.” “Glad to hear it. Because there are other safety precautions we insist our guests take. Before we get to the ranch we have to go through the town of Barstow. They have a dry goods store there, and we’ll be stopping to get you a hat. Unless, of course, you have one packed in your luggage?” Rebecca shook her head. “No, I don’t, which is stupid, really. I never go outside for any length of time at home without one.” “Nah, it’s not stupid. Only one guest ever thought ahead to bring his own hat.” He shot her a sideways grin. “Looked like Hoss Cartwright.” The image his words invoked made her chuckle. “How long have you been receiving guests at your ranch?” “Three years, now. My brother Robert came up with the idea, and for the most part he runs it.” Since Rafe seemed at ease with her questions, Rebecca saw no reason not to feed her curiosity. “Why take in guests? Doesn’t it get in the way of ranching? And yes, I know how silly that sounds, coming from me.” “No, it’s a valid question. After our dad died, we all came home to look after the ranch. We discovered what we had pretty much suspected—he’d not done a real good job taking care of things financially. We knew we had a lot of hard work and belt tightening ahead of us to get the place back into shape. Then one day, Robert came back from a trip into Denver. He told us about meeting a couple on their way to a dude ranch. What had our eyes popping out was the money they had paid for the privilege.”

When he shot her a look of embarrassment, she laughed. “Go on, I’m not offended.” “Well, no way Travis—he’s my other brother—and I wanted to switch entirely from cattle to dudes. But we figured that if we took in a few guests each year it might be enough to improve our cash flow and help us to become solvent again.” “Smart. Is it working?” “It is. Between the guests and the modifications we’ve made to the operation, we’re not only solvent but thriving.” “And still taking in guests?” “It hasn’t turned out to be as much of a pain in the ass as we’d feared. No offense.” “None taken.” “Also—and please don’t tell Robert I said this because I will never live it down—there’s something special about sharing the land, the history and the way of life that has been a part of our family for generations. There are those who say that our way of life is nearing its end. Perhaps in our small way we’re helping to preserve it.” “I wouldn’t be in the least surprised.” “Now turnabout is fair play. Tell me about Rebecca Scott.” “There isn’t much to tell. I’d bore you, you’d fall asleep behind the wheel and we’d crash.” Rafe chuckled. “I’ve got pretty good staying power. Besides, I can’t believe that a woman who would travel all the way from New York to stay for the entire summer on a ranch in the middle of Colorado is the boring sort.” “You don’t usually have women guests?” “Oh sure, all the time. Tag-along wives who are indulging their husband’s fantasies.” Rebecca absorbed that and acknowledged to herself that she had been just such a wife. Jacob had loved their annual vacations, especially if the resort had a casino attached to it. Those precious weeks every year had been the only time he’d allowed himself to do anything even remotely risky. To her, every resort had resembled the last. But she had gone along, indulging him, because she’d loved him. She gazed out the window and realized with a bit of a start that for the first time it really was her turn. “I guess I’m the one with the fantasy,” she said softly. “I just wanted…no, needed something totally different.” “How long has your husband been gone?” It didn’t surprise Rebecca he knew she’d been widowed. She recalled mentioning that to Robert when she’d booked her vacation. “Thirteen months.” “You must still miss him.” Rebecca took a sip of coffee then relaxed more fully in her seat. Thoughts of how empty the house had been in the last few months swamped her. Though her eyes remained dry, a deep sadness welled up. “Yes, I do. We nearly celebrated our twenty-fifth anniversary. We got married right after my high-school graduation. I worked while he finished first university, then law school. But once he made the bar and began to practice, I became a stay-at-home mom. We had our kids right away, which in one sense was foolish. We really struggled those first few years.” “I bet you did. But you made it all work out in the end.” “Yeah, we did.” “So, tell me about your kids.” “Cynthia is twenty-three, pursuing her lifelong dream of being a model. She lives in New York City and is having some success. Kyle, my first-born, lives in Albany about five blocks from me. He’s an accountant.” She shot Rafe a serious look. “I have a feeling that he and his wife, Janet, are going to make me a granny in the not-too-distant future.” “No way. You don’t look anywhere near old enough to be a granny.” “I’m forty-four.” “Ancient,” Rafe agreed solemnly. Too solemnly. She saw the corner of his mouth twitch and raised her fist, ready to give him a mock slug in the arm. “Don’t do it, honey. At the speed we’re going, we’d skid off the road.” “Honey?” she repeated, testing the word out on her tongue as she lowered her hand. “Yeah. Since you’ve only got four years on me, I don’t feel right calling you ma’am.”

Four years? This gorgeous hunk of cowboy was forty years old? Rebecca forced her attention away from him and swallowed hard. Kyle’s speech about a woman alone and cowboys reverberated in her mind. She had the sinking feeling that her son might just get the last laugh, after all.

Chapter 2 Rafe’s eyes settled on the familiar and he couldn’t help but wonder how the town of Barstow looked to his New York dude. A simple ranching town, all it had to offer was laid out in a neat line, in plain sight. He didn’t rush Rebecca as she stood on the sidewalk, stretching her legs while looking around. He followed her gaze as she took in the grocery store, bank, hardware store, and the seed and feed. The restaurant, garage, blacksmith, and honky-tonk were familiar haunts, as were the drugstore, pool hall, and the latest addition to the town—a video store. “Don’t imagine it’s much, compared to Albany,” he said turning to her. “Oh, I don’t know,” she disagreed. “It’s clean and apparently thriving. Back east, it seems that businesses everywhere are going under. Urban decay and brown fields are common sights. I bet there are as many boarded up storefronts as there are viable ones in any large city you could name. This looks alive and welcoming.” Encouraged by her apparent interest, he turned his gaze back to the town. “There’s a library, clinic, three churches as well as a combined elementary and high school over on Baker Street. There’s a big park, too.” “Then I’d say your town has just about everything.” Feeling bolstered, Rafe led her into Maddy’s. He’d noticed her shoes while he’d checked out the rest of her at the airport. Her flat athletic trainers would be useless, even dangerous on a horse. He wasted no time in directing her to the back of the store where a large selection of work clothes awaited. Maddy offered a pretty good selection in denim jeans and shirts, hats, boots, and gloves. “You need the heels these boots have, to help you control your horse through the use of the stirrups.” Rebecca didn’t offer even a token argument. Neither was she a fussy shopper. She went straight to it, quickly selecting a pair that fit well. He didn’t, however, give her a chance to ponder the choices available in hats. He picked that out himself. If the way she kept smiling at her reflection in the mirror was any indication, she liked the Stetson he’d placed on her head. He wondered if she noticed it very nearly matched the one he wore. He chuckled when Maddy rang up the sale, and Rebecca gaped, “Is that all?” “Don’t get many tourists here,” Rafe explained as they left the store. “You’d have paid double in Denver.” “Triple in New York,” she added. After seeing her parcels stowed in the back of the truck, Rafe got behind the wheel once more. “We’ll be at the ranch in half an hour.” “I can hardly wait.” **** “My grandfather built the house we occupy now on part of the same foundation as the original homestead our ancestors raised more than a hundred and fifty years ago—before the advent of the county roads.” He slowed the truck, seeming to navigate with familiarity the long and slightly bumpy track. “We’ve nearly twenty thousand acres here now, as well as a whole lot of leased land.” Rebecca was impressed not only by the size of the ranch, but also by the sense of history. “It must be wonderful to be able to look out every day and know that what you’re seeing is the same as it has been for so many generations of your family.” Rafe nodded. “I’ve always thought so. In the years when I was gone, hell-bent on bucking tradition and determined to make my own place in the world, I missed that sense of tradition. Not until my dad died and I came back did I realize my place had been here all along. “In my opinion,” he finished softly, “people who don’t have this—a generations-old home—are missing out.” “To belong to the land, for the land endures.” For one moment, her gaze met his and she felt connected to him. Then they crested a small hill, and the homestead came into view. “It’s beautiful!” she gasped. Here stood a home that had been built for a large family at a time when large families had been the norm. Two stories, white with green trim, it boasted a covered porch that extended on at least two sides with shade trees that would provide a cooling respite in the blessed heat of summer. To Rebecca, it looked like a home that had known a lot of love. As they drew nearer she could see that as much care had been lavished on the grounds around the house as on the

vitally functional areas of barns, corrals and bunk house. Her eyes greedily drank in all the sights, and her smile widened when she spotted the horses, grazing in the pasture. The air here smelled fresh and clean, the warmth of the sun and light breeze felt more invigorating than she ever could have imagined. She could hardly believe that she had finally arrived! “I’ll have someone bring your things in later. If I know Josie, our housekeeper, she’s got coffee and snacks waiting for us.” Just the mention of food had Rebecca’s stomach growling loudly. She laughed. “I guess you wouldn’t believe me if I said I wasn’t hungry.” “Don’t expect I would.” They entered the house by the backdoor, which led through a mudroom directly into the kitchen. An older, pleasant-faced woman who Rafe introduced as Josie Kincaid greeted them. “Josie has been with us since we were kids. Dad hired her to whip us three heathens into shape.” “And as you can see I tried my best but failed,” Josie quipped, throwing Rafe a wink and holding her hand out to Rebecca. “Welcome to the Circle L, Mrs. Scott.” “Thank you. Please, call me Rebecca.” Just as Rafe and Rebecca entered the dining room adjoining the kitchen, the back door burst open and a man all but exploded into the room. Tall of frame and lean of bone, Rebecca thought he could have been a cover model. Panting for breath as if he had just run a marathon, he walked right over to Rafe. “Mother and son are doing well,” he said “We’ll have to watch mama for a bit. She lost a lot of blood. But it looks good. And that colt is a winner.” Rafe heaved a giant sigh of relief, and then turned to Rebecca. “This is my youngest brother, Robert. Aside from being in charge of the dude portion of our business, he is also a damn fine veterinarian. Robert, Rebecca Scott.” Robert shot a look at his brother then turned to face her. “Pleased to meet you, Rebecca. Welcome to our home.” His greeting exuded warmth and welcome, and his smile bordered on the rascally. Altogether, Robert Lassiter presented a very tantalizing package. Rebecca did note, however, that she felt absolutely no physical attraction to him when their hands met. “Thanks. I’m glad to be here.” She turned her attention to the snack being laid out before her. The coffee smelled wonderful and she quickly poured herself some. “You made better time than I expected. Didn’t you stop in Barstow?” Robert asked. “Sure we did, but Rebecca is a woman who knows her own mind. I’m glad you’re here, bro. I was just about to explain that, since we always take turns hosting the guests, the luck of the draw has given her me.” Rebecca had been stirring cream into her coffee. At the sudden silence she looked up, but nothing seemed amiss. “Well, good. Glad that’s settled.” Robert pulled out a chair beside Rebecca and across from Rafe. Slipping his hat off and onto the chair beside him, he poured himself a cup of coffee then smiled at her before turning his attention to his brother. “What, exactly, did you have in mind?” “Since Rebecca has the entire summer at her disposal, I figured there’s no need to rush into things,” Rafe said. The look he shot her when he turned his attention to her had her stomach clenching again. “You’ll probably want some time to unpack and freshen up. Then I thought I’d give you a quick tour of the ranch buildings, let you meet some of the horses. Dinner is served sharply at six and believe me, with the crowd we have here you do not want to be late.” “Sounds good.” What else could she say? Tell him that she might begin panting or drooling if she spent too much more time in his company? That would not, she thought, be a very good idea. She distracted herself by choosing one of the pastries Josie had prepared. The scone tasted light and flaky and melted in her mouth. She closed her eyes in ecstasy and licked her lips. When she opened them again, she encountered Rafe’s heated gaze. She swallowed hard. “And tomorrow,” he continued in a slightly thickened voice, “I thought we could begin the day with your first

riding lesson.” “Great. To be honest, I don’t know if I have the stamina for much else today. Traveling always takes it out of me.” “I can understand that. One of the first signs of old age.” “Hey, I’m not that old!” “Finally, we agree on that.” She eyed him askance. He returned her look with an expression of innocence. Rebecca conceded the staring contest to Rafe. She picked up another pastry from the plate and ate it with deliberation, saving herself from saying anything more. She thought it preferable to have one of these decadent treats in her mouth than to have her foot there. Rafe Lassiter had a quick wit, she’d give him that. And now that she’d met his brother, she could rule out her mid-life-crisis theory, which meant that her reaction to the cocky cowboy sitting across from her had been one-onone, woman to man. This dining room, though large, suddenly seemed too small. She needed space and privacy. She made short work of finishing her coffee, and thanked Josie for the snack. She gave Robert a polite, impersonal smile. No way would she even look at Rafe’s smug face, at least not until she’d had a chance to shore up her defenses. “Rebecca, why don’t I show you up to your room?” Josie offered as Rebecca got to her feet. “I’ll throw in a free tour of the house while I’m at it. Robert, you can bring in the lady’s things.” Rebecca responded eagerly to the offer. Sending an acknowledging wave to Rafe in response to his request that she meet him back there in an hour, she all but ran from the room. **** Rafe felt Robert’s eyes on him for a long moment. Finally, he looked up. “I believe your exact words three years ago,” Robert said quietly, “were ‘fine if you want to have dudes, do it. Just keep them the hell away from me’.” Rafe considered for a moment then nodded. “Nothing wrong with your memory.” “And just this very morning, you tried to squirm out of going to the airport to pick up Rebecca and came this close to refusing to go, period.” Rafe nodded slowly. “Yeah, that’s about right,” he finally admitted. “So tell me, brother mine, what happened between then and now? And since when do we share hosting the guests?” Rafe looked off in the direction Rebecca had just taken. If he inhaled deeply, he could still smell her light perfume. He didn’t need his youngest brother needling him to know he’d been acting out of character since he’d set eyes on Rebecca Scott just a few short hours ago. He needed time alone to figure out what the hell was going on. His brow furrowed, and he let his gaze meet Robert’s. “Damned if I know, little brother. Damned if I know.” Robert looked as if he might continue his harangue, so Rafe simply got up and left the kitchen. **** From beneath the rim of his hat, his eyes narrowed as he scanned the trail ahead of him. If anyone watched him, they would see a man on horseback, pausing long enough to roll himself a cigarette. All anyone on the spread had seen since he’d signed on a few weeks back was what he’d allowed them to see, and nothing more. A loner, a man content to work hard and leave well enough alone. He got up before dawn, devoured his share of breakfast—couldn’t complain about the food, here, at least—then rode out to do whatever Lassiter or the foreman assigned him to do. If he’d been a man satisfied to work for a wage on the open range, he might have been happy here. But of course, he wasn’t. John Drake Logan had a long list of ‘suspected of’, questionable associates, and a game plan that called for a very early retirement someplace tropical. Drake Logan was an unassuming ranch hand, a drifter who seemed to possess almost no ambition at all, and a blameless past—the last courtesy of his real employer. Cigarette lit, he took up the reins of his horse and followed the trail, now familiar to him, while his eyes took inventory of the land. Here, where the trail narrowed, the mesa the ranch sat upon began to lose elevation. It seemed as if it would drip into a puddle a hundred feet below. The ground-covering thinned and became nothing more than scrub. Rocks stuck up, here and there, like bones broken and protruding from a tired earth. The image made Logan

smile as he looked down over the canyon. This area would fill the bill, nicely. As he rode, he noted spots of natural cover, places where a man could be posted to keep an eye out for curiosity seekers, if that should ever become necessary. An unlikely circumstance, but he liked to plan for the unexpected. He knew the schedule for the tours the ranch offered the dudes, and the dates of the knap-in planned by the college kids, budding archeologists from the University in Boulder. He could work around those obstacles. In the past they’d used a remote warehouse in any number of cities, but cities had people, lots and lots of people, and while there was merit in the concept of ‘hiding in plain sight’, that practice held dangers, too. Somebody down on his luck, used to living in the shadows and clawing for survival could hide, and see, and sell information. After all, that’s how he’d come upon his current employment enterprise—more or less. This would work, for the short term. They had vehicles that could manage the terrain between the road and here. Situated far enough from any major urban airport, shipments scheduled to be flown in would likely never show up on radar. And, geographically speaking, this place found itself damn near dead center of the country. The path began to wind down in a long gently arcing curve, and Logan’s horse negotiated the trail with ease. It had been happenstance that his boss had known of this ranch, and pure shit luck that Logan had been raised around horses. Though the Lassiter spread seemed a damn sight more profitable and better run than the pissant little piece of land his father had. Coming here, begging for work, and then busting his ass every day brought uncomfortable reminders of his early years. Not one to waste an opportunity when it was presented to him, he’d told himself that here, in the midst of the Rockies, he could finally put those memories to rest. He was no longer a kid liable to get the back of the old man’s hand if he didn’t pull his weight. Logan reached the bottom of the trail and scanned the vista. You had to really look to see it. The canyon walls looked weathered, seeming as old as time. On the eastern wall, what appeared to be a number of ‘caves’ could be seen, well off the ground. He’d also found a larger cave, ground level. Moving out into the open part of the canyon, on a small rise, the semi-circle shaped remains of an ancient kiva rose above the earth. Logan knew these ruins didn’t count for much, comparatively speaking. Hundreds of better sites could be found all through the four corners area. He also knew that the Lassiters used it as a draw for the dude ranch end of their business, and allowed students from the university to come each year and ‘excavate’. But other than that, this location was left alone. If his boss had a reason for wanting to use the Lassiter spread, Logan didn’t want to know it. He suspected, though, that Farnsworth viewed this as some sort of ‘payback’. Didn’t matter to Logan. The only thing that did matter, these ruins would work. The trail down would support jeeps. The upper caves would do as a dark and welcome short-term storage area. The larger cave would be the biggest bonus of all. The first ‘excursion’ by the dudes cane in one week. And two days after that, Farnsworth’s first shipment would arrive. Drugs or guns, made no difference to Logan. Both could be equally profitable. But the third commodity—the one that had brought about this change of venue—had proven the most lucrative of all. Logan smiled as he scanned the area a final time. This would be a fine resting place and inspection area for those few special orders his boss filled every couple of months. That larger cave would work well. His next day off he’d bring out a few items, blankets, some water jugs, a lantern or two. Make it all nice and homey and comfortable. The stream that ran not far off that would come in handy, as well. Certainly not a suite at the Ritz, but it would do for the short term. He wouldn’t be as careless as his predecessor. He wouldn’t kill any of the women Farnsworth procured and sold. He’d just make damn sure to inspect them very, very well.

Chapter 3 Rafe rested his arms on the top rail of the corral fence and stared off into the distance. He knew that if any of his men saw his face right now, they would likely turn tail and head in the opposite direction. He knew damn well that he looked as forbidding as hell. All because his emotions…no, he didn’t really want to think about his emotions right now. Everything his brother just said had been right on the mark. While he had been grateful for the money that Robert’s dude program had brought in, he’d wanted nothing at all to do with the running of it. Over the last few years he’d proven pretty adept at avoiding the ‘dudes’. He’d seen them at meals, of course, most usually the evening one. And once in a while he would deign to answer a question if he judged it to be not too asinine. We share hosting the guests. Rafe chuckled and shook his head. He’d never had a problem with a runaway mouth before. Of course, he’d never been instantly captivated by a woman before, either. What was it about this particular dude that had him so enthralled? He stood on the verge of turning his back on his one true mistress, the ranch. Just so that he could have the chance to get to know Rebecca Scott, widow. And that’s another thing. It had to have been a widow who attracted him. The lady had been married twenty-five years and widowed one. He didn’t have to be a bookmaker to know those were not great odds. Rafe exhaled heavily. He couldn’t reason this, or use logic or intellect to make it go away. Something about the woman touched him in a way he’d never experienced before. He wondered why, in that entire spiel she’d given about her husband, he hadn’t heard more pain. She’d said she missed him, but she’d painted a damn sterile picture for having been married for twenty-five years. Sterile. Rafe winced over his choice of adjective. Then he shrugged. Just because he hadn’t sensed a greater depth of emotion didn’t mean it didn’t exist. Maybe the lady just didn’t wear her heart on her sleeve. Right. You knew that straight off when she looked at the mountains, then later your home. No displays of emotion or sentiment in that one. Okay, so maybe she’d never loved the guy in the first place. “Damn it!” Time, he decided, to rein in his unruly thoughts and define the matter at hand. He felt attracted to Rebecca Scott. Attracted, hell, he felt as if he had been run over by a stampeding herd. He didn’t know if he was about to embark on a voyage to a fool’s paradise, or not. He didn’t know if he would end up fighting ghosts. The only thing he did know was that he wanted the chance to get to know the lady better. He needed time to discover if these feelings would pass, or if they meant the beginning of something special. In order to have that time he needed to make a few changes in his schedule. Inhaling deeply, turning away from the fence and mentally swallowing his pride, he went in search of his middle brother. **** Rebecca sat on the edge of her bed and looked around her room. She felt comfortable here. No stranger to travel, she had been expecting her usual this-is-nice-but-it-doesn’t-feel-like-home feeling. Instead, an entirely different emotion had come into play, one that found her simply sitting on the edge of the bed unable to move. She felt as if she had come home. Well of course, she rationalized in the next instant. She was in a home—the Lassiter’s home. She’d never gone on vacation and stayed in someone’s home before. In the past her destination had been a nice but nondescript hotel room, or the comparatively cramped cabin of a cruise ship. Rebecca nodded, relieved, because it all made perfect sense when she thought about it. This ranch felt like home because it was a home. And her reaction to Rafe had nothing to do with him, personally, but a natural response to the situation. After all,

she’d finally come to a place where, in her secret heart of hearts, she had always longed to be. She had finally taken the step of immersing herself in a world she’d always dreamed of being a part of. Add to those two facts the reality of taking her first vacation alone ever…no wonder she had been off balance since meeting Rafe at the airport! It all made perfect sense. She sighed in relief. Now that she had everything figured out she could get herself down to the kitchen and accompany Rafe on that tour of the ranch. Rebecca did duly note that she hadn’t moved from the edge of her bed. Logic had a wonderful way of easing the mind. However, it didn’t do squat for the emotions. She felt as if a squadron of hyperactive butterflies had commandeered her stomach. Rebecca got up and surveyed her closet, frowning at the contents. Dissatisfied, she rearranged the garments, placing blouses and shirts at one end of the closet, skirts and pants at the other. Her frown remained in place. What if she ended up being in too much of a hurry to choose her wardrobe each morning? She rearranged them again, matching tops with bottoms and placing them in the order she would likely wear them. “You’re stalling, Rebecca,” she scolded herself softly. Of course she was stalling. What if her reaction to Rafe hadn’t been caused by propinquity? What if it turned out to be real and honest? What if she did something really stupid like throw herself at him? Rebecca closed her closet door and caught sight of her reflection in the mirror. Such a worried face! She began to chuckle. Talk about being ridiculous. All right, so only four years separated her and Rafe. Maybe she felt somewhat attracted to him. She was still the mother of two grown children, and she would undoubtedly be a grandmother in the not-too-distant future. Josie had offered the information that Rafe had never been married. That meant—or so Rebecca presumed—that he’d not yet had any children of his own. Didn’t every man want children? Or, more specifically, sons? Someone to carry on the family name, to pick up the torch, so to speak, and carry it on to the next generation? Rebecca had suffered complications following the birth of her daughter. She could have no more children. Talk about putting the cart before the horse. How had her usually logical mind taken her from admitting an attraction to a man to trying to think of how to tell him she couldn’t bear him children? “Rebecca Scott, if conclusion jumping ever becomes an Olympic sport, you’ll win a gold medal for sure.” Mentally ordering her imagination to shut up she headed for her bathroom. The time had come for her to freshen up and get on with her vacation. The time had come for her to stop hiding in her room and find out what happened next. **** “I’ve been thinking lately that you’re right.” Travis Lassiter’s hands stilled. Forgotten for the moment the routine task he performed, that of cinching his horse’s saddle. All of his attention became sharply focused on Rafe. More than just the words his brother had spoken sounded odd. His tone did, too. “Not that I doubt you, big brother. It may have escaped your attention, but I’m right a lot.” He continued readying his horse, Thunder, with easy movements. “Only, help me out here. Just what, in this case, am I right about?” “You were right when you said I needed a vacation.” This time Travis not only stopped what he was doing, he turned around to face his brother. “A vacation?” He couldn’t have heard right. “Yep.” Travis laid one hand on Thunder’s neck, his action immediately calming the rambunctious stallion. His attention, however, stayed on his brother. “We’ve got one herd about to be moved to the pasture you’ve planted with that experimental grass, branding season’s coming up, and then the herd has to be moved up into the hills. And you want to take a vacation.” “Pete’s worked with me on that test program. He knows as much about it as I do. We’ve plenty of men on the place to handle both the branding and the move to summer pastures.”

“All true,” Travis conceded, his face straight. “However, when I presented those very arguments to you last year, you told me this place would fall down around us if you set foot off it for more than a couple of days at a time.” “Well…that is so.” “And you’re going away on vacation anyway?” “I never said I’d be going anywhere.” Thunder chose that moment to display his impatience by nudging Travis with his nose. Travis took up the reins, giving them a gentle tug, all without taking his eyes off his brother. “Let me see if I understand this. You want to take a vacation but you’re not going anywhere?” At Rafe’s nod, Travis asked, “Just what, exactly, do you plan to do?” Rafe appeared casual and relaxed as he took a quick perusal of the immediate area. Travis’s curiosity arose. He realized his brother wanted to ensure they had privacy. “Well, I thought…you know, since Robert’s got a full booking this summer, those two couples coming tomorrow and that guest that arrived today who’s staying for the entire season…well, I thought I’d give him a hand.” “Excuse me?” Surely this time he couldn’t have heard right. “Well, you know what they say. A change is as good as a rest.” “Is that what they say?” “Yes, it is.” “I see.” Travis turned away from Rafe and mounted his horse. Thunder began to prance lightly, eager to be off. Travis controlled him with little effort. “Tell me something, big brother. You slip and fall, hitting your head as you got out of the shower this morning?” “That would be a convenient excuse,” Rafe returned, as if speaking to himself. “Concussed, confused, and acting out of character. But no. No slips, no hitting my head.” Travis narrowed his eyes. His brother was acting damn peculiar. He scrutinized Rafe for a long moment as if by doing so he could actually see into his brother’s head. “You lose a bet with the kid?” “No,” he replied mostly to his boots, “no bet.” “Well, that only leaves one other option as far as I can see: a woman.” “You ever know me to miss a day’s work because of a woman?” Rafe’s response, Travis knew, had been kneejerk—more of a response to Travis’ deliberately needling tone than to the statement. “There’s always a first time for everything,” he replied. Rafe finally met his eyes. “So I have just recently discovered.” It took a moment for Rafe’s admission to sink in. Slowly, Travis’ expression slid into a huge grin. The Lassiter men had never wanted for female company. They had only to go into town and take their pick from among willing and eager candidates. As a result, none of them had ever really gone out of his way to attract, or spend time with a woman. Rafe had always been especially genius at remaining aloof. Of course, he had reason to, more than either himself or Robert did. Travis considered Rafe’s confession and his demeanor since coming out to the barn. His smile turned to a laugh. “Best ask Josie to add a big bag of popcorn to the marketing order,” he said as he turned his horse and prepared to head out. “Popcorn? What the hell do you want popcorn for?” “Why, so I can sit back and enjoy the show.” **** “That son of a…” Rafe continued to curse as Travis and Thunder headed for the hills at full gallop. There he’d been, practically spilling his guts and Travis made fun of him? Well, yeah. Rafe had to be honest with himself. If their positions had been reversed, he’d have done the same thing. “Was a time I’d put money on one of you three beating the crap out of another over such a thing.” Rafe smiled at the sound of his foreman’s words as the older man ambled over. Turning his back on the distant

speck his brother had become, he flashed Pete Dawson a quick grin. Together, the two men began to head over to the corral. “Seems to me there were a few times a couple of us tried and you pulled us apart quick enough.” “Only cause it always looked like the one I’d bet on would lose.” “I thought you always bet on me?” “There you go.” Rafe laughed, and felt his tension ease. In quick words and a matter-of-fact tone he told the foreman of his plans. “How long you looking to ‘be on vacation’?” The smirk that accompanied the question felt comfortable. Rafe wondered that his brother’s teasing could rile him up, whereas his foreman’s just made him want to snicker. Pete had been with the family nearly thirty years. He knew every inch of the land as well as any Lassiter ever had. Years before, when Rafe had been going through a rebellious period, he’d asked the man how long he would to be happy just taking his father’s orders, when was he going to light out and find his own spread? So many years, but Rafe could still remember Pete’s answer. “Having your own—land or business—that’s fine for some. It’s what drives ‘em, and what, I reckon, will drive you and your brothers to head out one of these days. But it’s not for everyone. I have my place, and it’s right here. Long as I can do the work, I’m happy to just follow orders, and look after what belongs to your pa.” Now Rafe focused on the man who, though certainly older, was but no less competent than he’d ever been. The question had been a fair one, but Rafe didn’t have a good answer. “For as long as it takes, I guess.” “Caught a glimpse of her. She’s a pretty little thing.” “Yeah, she is that. So, you’re all right with this?” Pete shot him a glance of pure mockery. “Managed ok with your pa being the only Lassiter on the spread, spending most of his day rocking on the front porch. Knowing you’re still here, close by, eases my mind right well enough.” “Smart ass.” “I aim to please.” “How’s the new guy working out?” “Logan? Knows how to ride, knows how to work. Keeps to himself. Would sooner head out into the hills than into town on his days off. Not a drinker. Has no trouble taking orders.” “Good. Wasn’t sure about him when he hired on. Just a feeling I had, nothing specific.” “Takes all kinds, boss. He isn’t the sociable sort. Doubt he’d take to any of the roughhousing or high jinks some of the men get into from time to time. But that’s nothing to hold against him.” “No, it’s not. Well, good, then. We have enough men, you figure?” “If you’re not going to be riding out each day doing your share maybe we ought to look into hiring a dozen or so more. Just to be on the safe side.” Rafe turned and looked Pete dead in the eye, trying hard to keep his own laughter back. As always, Pete’s face didn’t reveal a thing. One of the reasons, Rafe acknowledged silently, that he no longer played poker with the man. “I’ll take that as a yes.” Pete merely grunted, then straightened up from the corral. “Time for some of us to get back to work.” “You don’t think what I’m about to do is going to be work?” “Best fillies always are, I’ve heard tell. And, speaking of fillies, I reckon Lightning would make a fine lady’s horse.” Rafe raised one eyebrow at that. Pete’s instincts when it came to people and horses came second to none. Rebecca hadn’t even had a tour of the ranch yet, let alone her first riding lesson. But he didn’t question the suggestion from his foreman. “Lightning, huh? I’ll give it some thought.” Rafe didn’t have to see Pete’s snicker as the foreman headed back to the foaling barn to know it was there. Neither did he need to follow the man to the bunkhouse later to know that very soon the men of the Circle L would be engaged in a betting pool. That didn’t bother him overly much.

He just wondered what odds they’d give him.

Chapter 4 She was nearly seven minutes late. Rafe would bet his last dollar that the lovely Ms. Scott could be counted on to be punctual to a fault, usually. That she tarried now made him smile. Could it be that something, or someone, had rattled her? Rafe had the gut instinct that Rebecca needed to be rattled. He considered himself, of course, the perfect man for the job. He’d just decided to give her another two minutes before going upstairs to find her when he heard her step in the hall. He turned to greet her and had to rein in his libido. Her well-fitting white tee shirt did an even better job proclaiming Rebecca’s womanhood than her silk blouse had done. “What kept you?” “Practicing for the Olympics.” Rafe raised one eyebrow. “Come again?” Rebecca shook her head, but didn’t look him in the eye. “Forget it. I’m just babbling.” Yep, she was rattled. Rafe walked over to her, his steps slow and deliberate. When only inches separated them he stopped. “You ready, then?” He’d pitched his voice to an intimate tone. He smiled when she shivered in response. “Lord, no.” He saw panic in her eyes, but unless he missed his guess, excitement pooled there, too. She might think herself unready for whatever came next, but she didn’t turn tail and run away, either. She was a gutsy little thing. He liked that. Chuckling, he grabbed her hand, kissed it quickly, and began to lead her toward the door. “Neither am I, honey. But I have the feeling that isn’t going to make one damn bit of difference.” **** “So which ones are the passenger models?” Rafe’s laughter exploded. “Saddle horses, honey. They’re called saddle horses.” “Now that doesn’t make any sense to me at all. Don’t they all wear saddles?” “If they’ve been trained to, yeah. A saddle horse, though, is specifically for riding. A cutting horse is for working the herd, pack horses for carrying heavy loads of gear. They’re trained more to be led. Then there’s plough horses, stud horses, brood mares—well, you can figure those out.” “But they can all be ridden?” “Likely.” “Then what’s the difference? Say, for example, between a cutting horse and a saddle horse?” Rafe laughed. “If you’re on a cutter near the herd and a cow takes off, you’ll soon learn the difference.” “Are you laughing at me?” She didn’t think so. Despite her earlier nerves, she found herself relaxing in his company. His laughter made her want to smile. Hell, it made her want to do a lot of things, like trace the tiny lines around the corner of his mouth with her tongue. Rafe Lassiter had entirely too much charm for his own good. “No, honey. Never that.” His tone dipped with those words and Rebecca felt the impact deep in her belly. “I laughed because I was remembering a guest we had a couple of years back. He was the CEO of some big corporation back east, and a real pain in the backside. In preparation for his stay with us he had read one book on cattle ranching. Which meant, in his estimation, he knew everything on the subject. The day of the trail ride, having had all of six riding lessons, and of course knowing everything, he insisted on choosing his own horse. He chose a cutter. “Part of the trail ride took them near a herd being moved up to summer pasture. One cow suddenly bolted, and so did the cutter—with the CEO aboard. “Fortunately the man suffered no injuries, except to his pride as everyone had a good laugh at his expense. He did, by the way, defer to our judgment after that.” Rebecca laughed. “Too bad you didn’t have it on film. Can you imagine what his employees would have paid to see it?” “His employees and my crew. The man had managed to offend just about everyone on the ranch.” Rebecca turned her attention back to the beautiful animals before her. “Well, I’m not trying to be a smart ass. I

just wanted to understand the difference between the different types of horses. I had thought that a horse was just a horse. I mean, I knew about different breeds—like Appaloosa and Arabian and Quarter horses. I just thought that the only difference, though.” So Rafe tried to explain the differences, citing which breeds had proven best suited for which tasks, and the differences in stance, conformation and bearing. He packed a lot of information in one explanation, and Rebecca thought she could actually feel her eyes begin to glaze over. But even as she acknowledged that, she also noted that Rafe didn’t talk to her as if he considered her a “silly female”. Huh. I wonder where that thought came from? Turning her attention back to the cowboy, she said, “I think I’ll just trust you to put me on the right horse when the time comes.” “Wise decision,” Rafe replied. For a long moment they simply smiled at each other. Then slowly, smiles faded and their mutual regard became more intense. Rebecca felt surrounded by thousands of volts of raw energy. Her heart rate increased, and she could feel the palms of her hands become damp. She wondered if it was possible moisture had seeped down from her suddenly dry mouth to her hands. Her tongue instinctively licked her lips. Her breath caught at the sudden flaring of heat in Rafe’s eyes. It became hard to breathe and she understood that if she didn’t watch it she would to do something really embarrassing. Fortunately the sound of galloping hooves caught her attention. She turned her head to watch the approaching horse and rider, taking a step back from Rafe in the process. Rebecca smiled at both beautiful creatures. The horse stood proudly, his head high, a fine quiver just detectable, as if he really would rather still be galloping. The rider, bearing the same trademark good looks that seemed to be bred in the Lassiter genes, leaned forward in a casual pose, one arm across the top of his saddle. Once he saw he had Rebecca’s attention, he turned his focus on Rafe. “Hey, big brother, introduce me to the pretty lady.” Rafe didn’t even bother to look at his brother, keeping his eyes fixed on her instead. Being the center of such concentrated male attention made her a bit uncomfortable. She wished she could prevent her blush. “Rebecca, this is my brother Travis. He’s the black sheep of the family. Travis, meet Rebecca Scott. She’ll be with us for the summer.” “Pleased to meet you, Rebecca.” “Likewise.” She pulled her gaze away from Rafe, taking an extra half-step back for emphasis. Then she gave Travis a big smile. “You must be the other one.” “The other one?” “The other brother who didn’t want dudes on his ranch.” Rafe chuckled as Travis turned beet red. “Well, you see, it was nothing personal. I just couldn’t figure out the logistics of it.” Teasing, she decided, had to be another family trait. She had no problem playing the straight-man. “The logistics of what?” “Adopting out several thousand head of cattle. Then, too, I’d just bought these new chaps and spurs. Paid near a couple hundred for ‘em in Barstow. Didn’t seem very cost effective to just put them away.” “Admirable reasoning. So tell me, which guest are you going to be hosting this summer?” She knew the sad expression Travis Lassiter wore had to be disingenuous. She could barely suppress her laughter. “Unfortunately, I lost a bet with the kid. He gets all the rest of the guests for the summer. But I won a bet with Rafe. He owes me a big bag of popcorn.” “About that popcorn…” “No hurry, big brother. I know you’re good for it.” He tipped his hat again then walked his horse over toward the barn. Rebecca followed him with her eyes, and then turned her attention back to Rafe. “Why do I have the feeling that I’ve just missed something?”

“Because you did,” Rafe replied, taking her by the hand. “Come on, time’s a wasting. I’d like to show you the barns before dinner.” “Wait a minute, cowboy. You admit that I just missed something. Aren’t you going to tell me what?” “Nope.” “Why not?” Rafe studied her face for a moment. “Cause you’re too old.” “Hey! I’m only four years older than you are!” Rafe stopped, smiled, and then swooped down fast, stealing a quick kiss. “Only. I like the sound of that, Becca.” “Nobody calls me Becca,” she said softly, quivering with the reality of that one, small kiss. “Nobody but me.” Left speechless, Rebecca could only shake her head. Deep inside where earlier she’d believed her defensive wall strong against Rafe Lassiter, its bricks began to crumble, one by one. **** Despite Rafe’s intention to get them both back to the house with time to spare before dinner, they turned out to be the last to arrive. It felt more than a little disconcerting to have all conversation stop and twenty-five pairs of eyes focus on him as he escorted Rebecca into the dining room. But that didn’t prove to be the worst of it. The unholy smiles on his brothers’ faces warned him that he could be in for a rough ride. Then he noticed that while indeed there remained two places at the table, they were situated quite far apart—one between Travis and Robert, and the other between Frank and George, two of the ranch’s most notoriously womanizing men. Choosing just where to seat Rebecca appeared to be a choice between the lesser of two evils. Rafe only wished he knew which one was. Before he could decide, the lady in question responded to Robert’s invitation and sat down. He sent both his brothers a warning glare, but had the uneasy feeling it wouldn’t do any good. He took his own place just as Josie, assisted by one of the men, began carting in the heavy platters of food. He had no time then to be worried about what either of his brothers might be saying to Rebecca. He was too busy piling food on his plate, participating in the usual snatch-and-grab-before-someone-else-does that formed an integral part of every meal. He did note, however, that between them, Travis and Robert ensured Rebecca filled her plate. He didn’t think it really necessary for Travis’ voice to take on that intimate tone, or for his hand to ‘accidentally’ brush Becca’s every time he passed her a platter. “Had a look at the north herd today,” Frank said to Rafe, drawing his attention. “Looks like we’ve got a really good number of calves. You were right about that sheltered area, boss, for wintering. How’d you know?” “I found a hot spring not far from there last fall, just a little one. Judging from the rock formations and the lack of heavy ice damage from the years before I just figured that area had to be a little warmer. Not enough of a difference that you or I would notice. But the cattle did and stayed as close to the warmth—and those protective rocks—as they could.” As chatter filled the dining room, Rafe became aware of Rebecca on every level. She seemed a bit uncomfortable at first. Who could blame her? He’d been told more than once that meal time at the Circle L could be quite an experience, and he didn’t think the comment had been complimentary. But with his brothers both talking to her, giving her an oasis of quiet conversation inside the noisy gathering, she soon seemed at ease. Despite that, every few moments she would look his way, giving him a glance that told him that just maybe she was aware of him, too. He wished he knew her well enough to know what thoughts ran in that busy mind of hers during those moments. As he watched, she focused on him, her look at once heated and embarrassed. Then she quickly looked away, leaving him to wonder. Just what had the little minx been thinking to cause that look to come into her eyes, for that blush to kiss her flesh? He had to fight to pay attention to the conversation around the table as his men discussed their day. He would

never have believed it could be so difficult to concentrate on ranch business. Good thing there wouldn’t be a pop quiz on tonight’s conversation. He’d fail miserably. “I have to tell you, Rebecca, you’re the first guest we’ve ever had book for the entire season. Do you really think that you can put up with us for that long?” Travis’ question, couched in a deep, intimate tone, put a scowl on Rafe’s face and a startled look on Rebecca’s. Rafe watched her struggle for a moment, as if unsure just what her answer should be. She didn’t mean to look up at him just then, he knew. It had been instinctive on her part. But she did look at him. He returned her confused regard with a calm, confident one of his own. She tilted her head slightly. He raised one eyebrow. Then, like everyone else around the table, he awaited her response. A soft smile played around her mouth and she gave Travis a patient look. “I’ve survived two children from diapers through the dreaded teen years and on into adulthood. This ranch, for one summer, barely registers a tremor on the Richter scale.” Rafe sat back, a satisfied smile on his face. Robert didn’t hide his reaction. He burst out laughing. He wondered whether or not Rebecca realized that Travis had been flirting with her. Or that she had just shot him down magnificently. He also wondered whether or not she realized that when the two of them finally did get together, they were going to blow the scale she’d just mentioned right out of the water.

Chapter 5 The buzzing sound intruded on her sleep, and Rebecca blindly reached out, intent on swatting the noise away. Her hand smacked solid wood. Forcing her eyes open, she focused on her surroundings. Her hand rested on the table beside her bed, and the noisy pest turned out to be her travel alarm clock. Fumbling in the haze of not-quite-awake, she finally managed to turn the buzzer off. It took every ounce of willpower she possessed to throw off the warm blankets and bring herself into a sitting position. Her eyes went immediately to the window, eager for a glimpse of her first Rocky Mountain sunrise. It was black as pitch out. Picking up the clock, she squinted at the tiny luminous numbers. It read four forty-five a.m., for crying out loud! She hadn’t been up this early since her daughter had begun sleeping through the night, and that had been over two decades ago. Then she remembered. Sitting out on the front porch last night, enjoying the sunset and the good company of the Lassiter clan, she’d been in a mellow mood. When Rafe had suggested getting an early start, she’d thought it an excellent idea. She should have remembered sometimes some ideas made better concepts than reality. With extreme effort she forced herself from the bed and stumbled into the bathroom. A shower would help. Warm water briskly pelted her, and she felt her body begin to wake up. A loud yawn morphed into a laugh. Her body might be beginning to function but her brain lingered in the land of Nod. Working as quickly as possible, she lathered her hair and scrubbed her body. No lazy, languid shower this morning. One salient fact had battled through the fog of her sleepy mind jumping up and down with excitement: she would have her first riding lesson today. Also not to be underrated was the goal of making it to the breakfast table before the staving hordes invaded the kitchen and devoured every last crumb in sight. Last night’s dinner had been a real eye-opener. As she’d sat between Travis and Robert, with Pete and various of the other men reporting to and asking questions of Rafe, Rebecca hadn’t been sure what had fascinated her the most: the amount of food that had been placed on the table, the speed with which it disappeared, or the dawning realization that despite the fact the Circle L was owned equally by three brothers, it had only one boss: Rafe. She also realized that Rafe’s proclamation of earlier in the day—that all three of the brothers took turns with the guests—hadn’t exactly been true. She rinsed off and dried quickly. Five minutes with the blow dryer left her hair damp, and she captured it into a pony-tail. At only ten minutes after five she had her clothes on and looked reasonably presentable. As she closed the door to her room behind her she inhaled deeply. The familiar aroma awakened her taste buds and galvanized her body. Her internal radar focused on the source even as her sluggish brain told her to go straight to the kitchen. She needed that coffee, and she needed it now. **** Josie bustled around, putting the finishing touches on the large breakfast feast when Rebecca entered the kitchen. The bright lights made her blink a couple of times. The next thing she knew a mug of hot, fragrant elixir-of-life appeared in front of her face. “Sniff first, then sip. Wake you up in no time at all, guaranteed.” Rebecca heard the humor in Rafe’s voice, but she really didn’t care at the moment. She could forgive him just about anything in return for the coffee. Although as she took her first bracing drink from the mug and eyed him critically, she wasn’t certain she could forgive him for looking so sinfully tempting before dawn. Some things ought to be against the law—like denim clinging so enticingly to Rafe’s legs and hips and cotton shirts that appeared to be too cozy with those magnificent biceps. Probably the most heinous crime of all, though, was the patiently teasing grin he flashed her. “Better?” “Mmm.” Rebecca sought refuge in her coffee mug, rather than risk speaking. She didn’t judge her brain ready to do battle. “Morning, Becca.” “Morning, Rafe.” “Can you make it to the table under your own steam yet, or do you need me to help you?”

“One more sip, and I just might make it on my own, thanks.” Smart-ass. She thought that might be his biggest talent. “Sorry, no time. That dull rumble you might think is thunder in the distance is really the sound of hungry men approaching.” He gave her not one moment more. By the time the hands began to enter the dining room, she found herself seated between Rafe and Josie. She ignored the stares of the men, discounted their raised eyebrows, and shot Rafe a withering glare as she took that one more sip. **** From where he worked under the hood of the jeep, Logan had a good view of the paddock. He’d overheard the jokes and laughter of the men last night, of course. So it came as no surprise to him that the boss man would spend his morning trying to teach that city lady how to ride. Someone already had a pool going as to how long it would take Lassiter to get the New York dude to ride him. Though he usually stayed clear of the men, he thought maybe he’d better try to blend in, at least some. Hell, he’d tossed five bucks into the pot. From what he could see, the woman would probably heat the sheets just fine, and before long, too. This could only be good for Logan. Rafe Lassiter kept busy meant he wouldn’t be poking into business not his own. As he took a good long look at the attractive woman sitting uneasily upon the horse, Logan realized that the one thing he hadn’t considered when he took this assignment would be going without sex for a while. Not that he was a pervert, or anything, but he did enjoy the activity on a regular basis. He’d have to see what he could do in that department. No telling how long it would be before a new permanent supply line could be worked out, let alone when one of Farnsworth’s ‘special orders’ might come through. Logan sure as hell didn’t want to sit on the sidelines thinking about someone else getting lucky while he went without. Maybe he should go into town on his next day off, have a look around. Out of the corner of his eye he caught Pete heading toward him. He turned his attention back to the task at hand. “Whatcha think?” Pete asked, bending alongside him to have a look under the hood. “Needs about three plugs, and the battery cables could use a scouring. Oil needs changing, and that timing belt’s a mite loose.” “You’ll find everything you need in the equipment barn. When you get that done, how about you head out and check the fence line to the south?” “Sure thing, boss. Won’t take me more than an hour or so to finish this.” “Glad you know your way around under the hood of a truck.” Logan grunted in response, and then shifted to watch the activity in the paddock. Good thing he’d be riding out on his own for a while. He needed to call Farnsworth, get a background check going on Mrs. Scott. He doubted she was a cop, but he got paid the big bucks to be careful. Plus the call would give him the opportunity to pass on the bit of information he’d picked up last night, and he’d bet next month’s profits his boss didn’t know this particular nugget of intel. But now that Logan knew Travis Lassiter used to be a U.S. Marshal, he’d be certain to keep his eye on the middle brother. **** “Okay, so far?” Rebecca took in a deep gulp of air and gave him a wobbly smile. Her attention seemed equally riveted on two things: her hands, practically glued to the saddle horn and the ground. He’d bet she thought the ground seemed a very long way down. “F…Fine,” she managed, and made a poor attempt at strengthening her smile. Rafe bit back the urge to laugh. She looked so damned adorable perched atop Lightning. So damned scared, too. It didn’t surprise him in the least, however, that she voiced no complaint. From what he’d seen so far, speaking her mind didn’t seem to be one of Becca’s strong points. “Ready to try and walk around the ring?” He kept his voice gentle. She’d been sitting on the horse—just sitting—for more than ten minutes so far. He didn’t care how long she sat there. “Yeah, in a minute.” Rafe chuckled, and then covered her small, chilled hands with one of his larger, warmer ones.

“Ease up there, honey. We’re not in any hurry here, and we won’t do one damn thing until you’re ready. In the meantime, why don’t you take your eyes off the ground and have a look around?” Her smile strengthened when she looked at him this time. The moment her gaze left his face and took in her surroundings, she began to relax. He turned to follow her gaze, giving in to the unexpected need to share the view with her. I should to do this more often, just take a moment and look. The mountains in the distance appeared bluish-purple in the morning haze, except at the top. There, the purple lightened to a white that seemed to have captured facets of blue. The top of the mountain lived in a perennial winter, an echo of ice ages past. Hard to believe you could feel the warmth of spring and be looking at snow and ice. “You like?” Rafe said with more than a trace of pleasure in his voice. “Yes.” She reached forward and lightly stroked Lightning’s neck. The animal whinnied in response. Her eyes focused again on the horizon. “It is so…unbelievable,” she continued softly. “As if I can see forever.” “Do you have any lightheadedness, feel dizzy at all?” “No. I’ve never had a problem with heights. It’s just that I’ve never been up on something that’s alive, before now. The sensation takes a bit of getting used to.” “Does your seat feel secure in the saddle? Or do you feel as if you’re going to slip?” Rebecca took her eyes off the view and looked down at Rafe, one eyebrow raised. “Sometimes a horse shows a sense of humor. You’ll saddle her, and walk her outdoors, like we did today. You’ll tighten the cinch. And the horse will hold her belly out, a bit. When you climb aboard, she’ll relax her muscles, the saddle will no longer be cinched tightly, and a slow slide to the side dumps you on the ground.” Rebecca laughed. “Now you tell me!” He watched her test her seat. “So far, so good.” “Great. Now I want you to relax. I’m going to lead Lightning around in a circle once, slowly. Concentrate on the rhythm of the horse, okay?” “Okay.” He did his best not to laugh when she let out a squeak the moment the horse began to move. “Easy there. Easy.” “Yesterday I told you I would trust you to choose a horse for me. But did you have to pick a horse named Lightning?” Rafe laughed. “Honey, we name these animals before they’re a week old, and well before we have any idea what their particular traits might be. If it would make you feel better, though, we can rename her with a more appropriate moniker.” “Like what?” “Pansy.” “Oh. Equine or human?” “Not you, honey. You’re no pansy. That horse you’re on, however, is another matter entirely.” Rebecca reached forward and patted the horse. “Don’t you listen to him, sweetheart. He’s just a man. What does he really know about the superior sex?” Lightning nodded her head and Rebecca laughed. “She understood me.” “I wouldn’t be a bit surprised,” Rafe commented dryly. Then he smiled. Becca’s body had relaxed in the saddle and she moved in concert with the horse’s gait. “I do believe you’ve found your rhythm.” A startled look crossed her face as she looked down at herself. “You’re right. How about that?” “Want to drive?” Even though he knew she was still a little nervous, she nodded. Rafe showed her once again how to hold the reins. He made sure she had her feet placed in the stirrups correctly, knees in and heels down. Then he reminded her that just a gentle tug on the reins would stop the horse. “You can stop her as often as you like. She won’t mind.” “Okay.” She took a moment to make sure her hat sat firmly on her head then rubbed her palms on the legs of her jeans. Picking up the reins again, she took a deep breath then nodded. “Ready.”

“Yes, I believe you are.” **** Her stomach clenched as she followed his directions exactly. Relief washed through her as she realized that Rafe stayed close by, following her and Lightning around the circuit—close enough to help her if she messed up. She was doing it! Lightning moved, following her commands. So focused on riding, she didn’t notice Rafe had moved away, until, perched on the fence rail, he reminded her to keep her knees in and heels down. She followed his directions to the letter, grateful for his expertise. Amazing! With just one lesson, she, Rebecca Scott from Albany, New York was actually riding a horse on a Colorado cattle ranch! Rafe had been right that the horse didn’t seem to mind starting and stopping. Rebecca didn’t attempt to increase the pace. She kept the beautiful mare to a walk. But she turned the animal, first left then right. She stopped her, and then had her backing up. She even turned the animal in a complete, tight circle. Rebecca couldn’t keep the smile from her face. Having such a good time, she was more than a little disappointed when Rafe approached and gently stopped the horse with one hand on her bridle. “What did I do wrong?” Rebecca asked automatically. “Not one damn thing. But you’ve been up there nearly two hours. That’s plenty long enough for your first session of the day.” “Two hours?” Then she gave him an earnest look. “But I’m not the least bit tired.” “Great. I’m glad to hear it. Can you walk?” Rebecca thought the question absurd, until she tried to get off the horse. “Oh my gosh!” she muttered as her feet touched the ground, her knees refusing at first to hold her. If Rafe hadn’t been there to take her weight she would have landed in an ungraceful heap on the ground. “I think this is my favorite part,” he said quietly as he brought her closer to him. “You would,” she replied tartly, but her laughter at her own predicament took any sting out of her words. “How on earth do you ever manage to ride all day?” “Practice. You did well, Becca. I think that before long you’ll be an old pro at this.” “I feel old now,” she said, trying to stand. “I think I’ve just discovered some new muscles in my legs.” “No doubt. The best thing you can do is soak in a tub of hot water for a while. Then we’ll go for a walk. That ought to relax those muscles and prevent them from stiffening up too badly.” Rebecca finally managed to stand on her own, and Rafe stepped back a half pace. “Sounds like a plan,” she said as she patted the horse. “First, though, I need to take care of Lightning.” “I can do that for you.” Rebecca shook her head. “No way. I may not know much about ranch life, but I do know that the horse comes first.” He must have realized she wouldn’t be denied, for he relented, walking beside her as she led the horse into the barn. He stayed back while giving her instructions on how to unsaddle the animal. “If you had had her out longer, or had worked her harder, you would have had to walk her to cool her down, first.” He then proceeded to show her the equipment she would need, and instructed her in its use. Rebecca felt a little nervous when it came to cleaning the horse’s hooves. Rafe told her that since they’d only been in the corral it probably wasn’t necessary. But then he explained that since this was the most vital aspect of caring for her horse, day to day, she might as well get in the habit of doing it. A stone picked up in a hoof and not dislodged could cause the animal to go lame. A sense of accomplishment flowed through her as, half an hour later, she turned Lightning out to pasture. “I didn’t think I’d be able to do it,” she confided quietly as they walked away from the corral. “But I did.” “You did indeed. As a reward for your hard work, I have a special treat for you.” I just bet you do. She shot him a look of suspicion.

Rafe laughed. “I’m flattered you would think of that as a reward, honey. But I had something else in mind this time. Come with me a moment.” He took her hand and led her past the barn they had been in, across the short distance to the south barn. The air in here smelled fresher than the other barn. She soon found out why. Just two stalls held occupants. One housed a beautiful gray horse. Rafe explained the gelding was being treated for an infection, and was being kept in isolation for protection. At the end of the aisle, in a large stall, stood a horse with a light reddish-brown coat. “This beauty is Shadow, the granddaughter of my mother’s horse.” Then Rebecca spotted the stall’s second occupant. “Oh, look at him. He’s so sweet!” Rafe opened the gate and closed it behind them. Shadow made little huffing noises and pushed her head into Rafe’s caressing hands. While he murmured soft words to the mother, Rebecca got on her knees to better see the baby. “He was born yesterday.” “So recently? Should I be touching him?” The moment Rebecca withdrew her hands the colt sought them out again. “Shadow doesn’t mind, honey. Do you, girl?” Rebecca looked up at the suddenly soft tone. She recalled then the words Robert had first uttered when he’d come into the kitchen yesterday upon her arrival. “Is she all right?” “Yes, thank God. She’s stronger today. Her baby came out breech and gave Robert a bit of a hard time.” “Good. I’m glad she’s all right. And her baby is adorable, aren’t you, so soft and brown. Except for that cute little star on your forehead. What’s his name?” “He doesn’t have one yet. Would you care to do the honors?” “Me? I don’t know how to name a baby horse!” “It doesn’t take a lot of skill, Becca. Just…pick a name.” Rebecca continued to croon to the small animal as her hands stroked and her mind raced. “Would Stardust be too hokey?” Rafe smiled at her. “Stardust it is.” After a few more moments of lavishing attention on both mother and son, Rafe guided her out of the stall. “You can visit them any time you want, Becca. Just be sure to close the gate when you do.” Rebecca thanked him for the privilege as they left the barn and headed for the house. “So, would you like me to come inside with you and wash your back?”

Chapter 6 His tone had been so matter of fact that it took Rebecca a couple of moments to register what he’d said. She laughed and shook her head. “No, thanks. I’ve been bathing myself for a long time, now.” “Well, sure, I figured that, but it would be more fun to share. Not to mention, of course, the environmentally sound principle of conserving water.” Rebecca shot him an assessing look even as a vision filled her thoughts. She’d bet it would be fun sharing a tub of water with Rafe. Fun and a whole lot of other adjectives she’d only ever read before. It didn’t seem to matter that she’d never once done anything like that in her life. The image burned hot in her mind, her imagination supplying x-rated details. Rafe’s gaze connected with hers, and he inhaled sharply. “Keep looking at me like that, Becca, and we’ll be sharing a hell of a lot more than a tub of water.” Rebecca blinked, effectively breaking the spell. She turned scarlet, and felt the ability to form a coherent sentence slip away from her. She finally managed a somewhat choked, “In your dreams, cowboy.” “Oh, yeah. I certainly dreamt about it last night. Probably will again tonight, too.” Rebecca felt the caress of his heated words everywhere on her body. For one incredible instant it was as if she stood stark naked before him. The sensation intrigued even as if frightened her a little. “Easy, honey,” he whispered. He must have sensed the flash of fear that shot through her. She didn’t know what to think about his apparent ability to read her so well. “We’ve plenty of time, Becca,” he added. And then he kissed her. Far from the soft, fleeting and playful caress of yesterday, this kiss was totally hot, instantly carnal. Rebecca had no time to think. She could only feel. He surrounded her completely, invading her senses on such a deep, primal level that she thought she might be swimming in him. His tongue penetrated her mouth, scattering her wits and her defenses until all she could do was meet it with her own. A groan, urgent and needy, filled the air. Rebecca wasn’t sure if the sound came from her, or from him. **** Rafe had intended only a brief hot sample, a full-blown taste of things to come. Things would be coming a lot faster than he could ever have imagined if he didn’t set her away from him. Even as that thought formed, however, he pulled her pliant body into the cradle of his thighs, his hands on her bottom urging her closer. Talk about insanity! He hadn’t planned to take things so deep so fast. And, Lord help him, he wanted more. She tasted so sweet, and so damned hot that he wanted to bury himself deep inside her, right now. Just one more moment, he promised himself. Just one more taste. Rebecca’s hips gave a seductive roll and Rafe felt his heart thud. He was going to come in his pants if he didn’t stop this. It took every ounce of willpower he possessed to place a string of let’s-ease-out-of-this-slowly kisses on her face. Breathing hard, he cupped her face in his hands and stroked her swollen lips with the pad of his thumb. Slowly she opened her eyes, as breathless as he and looking just as stunned. He’d kissed his fair share of women, but not a one of them had come close to incinerating him the way Becca just had. He wouldn’t to lie to himself about what that meant. He might not be completely ready to deal with it, but he promised himself complete honesty when he did. For now, he watched the passion clear from Becca’s eyes, and when she took a step back from him, he let go of her, his hands falling to his sides. Confusion had replaced heat in her gaze. The chances were about even, he thought then and there, that she’d bolt. “I’m going to go…soak my head,” she mumbled. Rafe closed his eyes and inhaled sharply. “That sounds like an excellent idea.” He didn’t follow her as she entered the house. Instead he turned and walked back toward the barn. He came to a halt in front of one of the horse troughs. For a moment he actually considered kneeling down and plunging his head into it.

He needed to cool down, fast. **** The hot water lapped against her thighs, easing muscles that had already begun to tighten up. Rebecca lay back in the tub, willing herself to relax. She begged the scented steam rising from the water to soothe her emotions in the same way the heated water soothed her body. Yet she knew that wish would never be granted. Dispassionately, she lifted her hands from the water and looked at them. They were shaking. Timidly, as if still not quite believing what had just happened, she touched her lips. Tender, she could still taste Rafe. Without warning, her eyes filled with tears. She gulped in great draughts of air in an attempt to stem the panic that threatened to overwhelm her. She had been married for a quarter of a century and had never been kissed like that. She had never hungered like this. It would happen again, she knew it would. She also knew if Rafe kissed her like that again they might not stop until they were making love. If that kiss was any indication, then the words ‘making love’ would prove paltry in describing what would happen between them. If she had ever considered it, based on her own experience, Rebecca would have asserted that she could never be a passionate woman at all. She would have sworn fireworks and blazing, out-of-control passion between a man and a woman existed only between the covers of a book. She’d had a good marriage to a wonderful man. They’d enjoyed a healthy sex life, and had raised two terrific kids together. She would have been certain that she had missed out on nothing. Now she knew she would have been wrong. Fear, excitement and guilt warred within her. In amongst those fierce emotions, curiosity and confusion begged to be heard. She wanted to find out what else she’d missed, unawares. She wanted to run away and hide. She’d loved Jacob, completely. She never once even thought of looking at another man. Why had she never felt this heat with him? Could it be real? Would it last? Did she even want to find out what came next? Did she really have any choice in the matter? Groaning in frustration, she slid down in the tub until her head plunged under the water. Sitting up again she wiped the water from her eyes and thought that had been a very appropriate gesture. She was definitely in over her head. **** Rafe toweled off quickly, grateful that the men were all out working so he wouldn’t have to explain why he had used the bunkhouse shower in the middle of the day. He hadn’t trusted himself enough to get naked in the same building as Becca. If Travis or Rob had any idea—hell, they’d laugh themselves into the next county. He had always considered himself an experienced man when it came to women. He’d never taken relationships lightly, and had always been a considerate lover in every respect. He’d always known that at some point he would meet the one with whom he would spend the rest of his life. He’d just assumed that his maturity and experience would see him through. What a crock that had turned out to be! He’d had it all planned out, too. He would meet her, get to know her and have an inkling their relationship could be special. Before things went too far, they would discuss future expectations. That would be paramount. Then, if things kept on, their relationship would develop, over time. It would grow strong, over time. When he judged the time to be right, they would make love. Eventually he would propose. His plan called for it all to have been very rational, very civilized. He was, after all, a twenty-first century man, a mature man who’d begun his fourth decade. Rafe threw on his clothes and absently looked around for his cave-man club, somewhat annoyed not to see it. He plopped himself down in a chair and ran a shaking hand through his hair and swore. His hands hook because of a

woman! So much for being rational, civilized and in control. Rebecca had been as affected by that kiss as he had, which meant they more or less occupied the same page. His instincts, however, screamed at him that he’d better try and slow things down. He sensed that if he wasn’t careful, he would scare her away. He’d have to keep his wits about him, too. He’d only known her a short time—he damn near choked when he remembered he’d just met the lady the day before—but he knew from somewhere deep inside that once Becca stood back and took a deep breath, she would start hurling obstacles into their path. So he would try to slow down, and he would try to be careful, but he would not let her put distance between them. It would be hell, but he’d keep his hands off her. Mostly. Surely he could for a while, at least? There were other ways to woo a woman besides the physical. He would just have to hurry up and figure them out. As he put his watch back on he noted that he’d been away from her for over an hour. He had best go find her before she could retreat too far. Besides, she still needed to walk off her morning horse-riding lesson, and he was determined she would do that with him. **** “My great-great-great-grandfather first claimed this land, shortly after he arrived from England. Despite the ongoing Indian wars, he made a life here. He made friends with the natives, too. He must have been a tough old bird ‘cause his first herd got wiped out by disease. “Since him, every other generation has come close to losing the ranch. My dad was the latest to uphold that unfortunate tradition.” They had been walking for almost half an hour, just approaching the stream that he’d chosen as their destination. They’d come face to face in the kitchen, taken one look at each other, and decided without a word between them to act as if nothing had happened. Rafe had praised her for leaving the riding boots behind, opting instead for her athletic shoes. She had responded that it hadn’t taken her long to figure out that those boots were not made for walking. They had stopped only long enough to grab the picnic basket Josie had prepared for them. Then they’d been out the door and on their way, making polite and exuberant conversation, each for reasons of their own. Rafe needed to prove to himself, and to Rebecca, that he could interact with her on a mature adult level without throwing her to the ground and having his way with her. Rebecca, he knew, was just determined to deny reality. She spread out the picnic cloth and set out the food, seeming to be paying close attention to his narrative. She made appropriate comments, but he couldn’t help but wonder where her mind had gone. “So I guess that means that we’ll have nothing but success with the ranch. It’s the next generation we’ll have to worry about.” “I can’t have any more children.” Rebecca swore mildly and closed her eyes. That was so clearly not what she’d meant to say. He chose his words carefully. They’d only just met, but the circumstances called for complete honesty. He also knew that had been Rebecca’s instinctive attempt to set a stumbling block between them. “Thank God for that.” Her head snapped up and her eyes narrowed on him. “You don’t like children?” “I haven’t been around them enough to know. I suspect, though, that I would like children very much.” “I don’t understand.” Rafe helped her finish setting out the lunch then sat down beside her. “I contracted the mumps at fifteen,” he said quietly, “It was a severe case and I ended up hospitalized for a time. The disease left me sterile.” Rebecca gasped. “Oh, Rafe, I’m so sorry! You must have been devastated.” Rebecca’s eyes hid nothing, and it shook him to his very core that someone could care so deeply for him. Aside from his mother, whom he barely remembered, and his father, who rarely showed it, no one ever had. “It’s all right, sweetheart. It’s old news. When I found out, I was sixteen. At sixteen, a boy isn’t thinking in terms of fathering children. At least I wasn’t. As I got older, well, I’d lived with the knowledge for so long that I just

accepted it. Nothing I could do about it, after all.” “Is…is that why you’ve never married?” Rafe passed each container of food to Rebecca so that she could fill her plate. Then, serving himself, he set them aside. “I don’t think so. I’ve never made a secret of the fact that I couldn’t father children. The women I’ve dated have, for the most part, been from around here. They all knew my brothers and me quite well. It’s always been on my agenda, some day getting married. I just hadn’t met anyone who felt right for the role.” He wondered if he’d given too much away. He had heard that ‘hadn’t’ instead of a ‘haven’t’ like a clap of thunder. Discreetly, he studied her to see if she noticed. Not only hadn’t she noticed, she seemed to be really thinking about what he’d just said. “But I always thought…” As if suddenly awakening to how personal the question she’d been about to ask was, she shut up. Her face turned crimson. “Thought what, honey?” “Never mind. It was way too personal a question, one I had no right to even think of asking. Sorry.” Rafe studied her openly for a long moment. He felt a smile tugging at his lips and did his damnedest to suppress it. Unless his instincts failed him, he believed he’d just latched onto a way to really get close to his Becca. “You can ask me anything, any time, Becca. What had you always thought?” “Well… I thought it hugely important for men to be able to reproduce. But I just realized that I really have no frame of reference. I don’t know how important it was to Jacob that he fathered children. I don’t have any idea, either, how my son feels about it. Oh sure, he and Janet plan to have kids. But this isn’t something that I’ve ever discussed in-depth with either of the men in my family. However, I had always figured that men measured their self worth in terms of…how well their equipment worked.” Rafe looked off into the distance as he formed the answer in his mind. The question she’d asked had pretty much been what he figured it would be. He’d bet next year’s profits that it was the most personal one she had asked of anyone, ever. And that included the men in her family. “I can’t deny that some men do, honey. To me, it always seemed a little absurd to base your self-worth on something quite beyond your control. I suppose it all comes down to your definition of manhood. That kind of thinking—to me, anyway—is like judging a person on their looks. They can’t help it if the Good Lord made them attractive, or not. But what a person can help and what a man can take pride in are the things he does and the person he is. Is he honest? Caring? Can his friends and family depend on him to be there for them? Does he earn his way and help out those less fortunate? Those are the kinds of things a man should ground himself in, simply because they can never be taken away from him.” He looked at her and felt pure satisfaction. Her eyes had widened, riveted on him, and he knew she absorbed every word. “It’s far more important that a man be a true partner to and with his lover than how often or how quickly he can bed her.” “Or how well?” Rafe gave her a slow, sly grin. He couldn’t help it, she was just so damn cute. “How well, honey, is simply a matter of chemistry and emotion. The heat is there, or it’s not.” His own words proved to be a double-edged sword. Without mentioning their earlier kiss, he’d brought it front and center into her thoughts. But he’d put it back into his own, as well. He didn’t have to wonder if there would be heat when he and Becca finally made loved. He only wondered if they’d be able to survive the inferno.

Chapter 7 Rebecca made it to the kitchen ahead of Rafe the next morning, but Robert and, of course Josie were already there. The welcoming aroma of fresh coffee filled the air. Two young women Rebecca hadn’t met looked up when she came in. A petite blond worked busily with the older woman, and in a way that told Rebecca she was no stranger to the tasks. Breakfast would by necessity be a slightly bigger production than the day before. Additional guests had arrived the previous afternoon to begin their three-week vacations at the circle L. The Madisons from Fort Lauderdale and the Tuckers from Washington, D.C. were both middle-aged couples. That seemed to be all they had in common. Philip Madison, an insurance salesman, had come to the Rockies, he’d informed all at dinner last evening, to ‘get a taste of the life’. Giving serious consideration, he’d said, to investing his savings in a little spread, retiring early from the rat race and city life, and living off the land. Rebecca wondered if he bothered to consult with his wife about this little scheme. Gloria Madison didn’t look like the sort of woman who would go gracefully into country living. She’d arrived wearing a power suit, stiletto heels, and with four suitcases in tow. In an unkind moment Rebecca had wondered if they contained mostly make-up. The woman had certainly been wearing enough of it. What had really gotten under Rebecca’s skin, though, was the way that Gloria Madison had spoken to both Josie and Robert. Rebecca had seen that attitude before, and it annoyed her every time. Some people treated those in the service industry as their own personal servants. In two short days Rebecca had developed tremendous respect for everyone who worked on the Circle L—especially Josie. She liked them all enormously and had been insulted on their behalf. The only thing that had kept her silent at the dinner table had been Josie’s wink. The Tuckers seemed the antithesis of the Madisons. A shy, reserved couple at first glance they appeared to be terribly mismatched. He was five eleven, thin and wan looking, she a very robust five-foot-nothing. Earl and Eileen apparently took turns, each year, choosing vacations. This year Earl had chosen the Circle L. Nothing in Eileen’s demeanor indicated displeasure with her husband’s choice. Much to Rebecca’s relief, both couples had yet to arrive in the kitchen. She doubted they would be up before sixthirty. She, on the other hand, was raring to go at five-ten. “Good morning.” Robert had looked up from the notes he had been going over with the other young woman and greeted her with a soft smile. “Sleep well?” “Like a rock,” Rebecca replied, refusing to even think about the dreams that had haunted her. Neither would she waste any more time thinking about her fellow guests. Instead she gave in to her baser needs and headed straight for the coffee pot. “For having spent nearly six hours on horseback your first day yesterday, you look to be in pretty good shape.” “Thanks. I won’t know for certain of course, until after I have this,” she held up her cup and pointed to the pot, “but I don’t think I’m more than just a little stiff and sore.” While Robert had been speaking the woman beside him had straightened slowly. Looking from Robert to Rebecca, her eyes had narrowed slightly and her chin had notched upward. Neither petite nor blond, she looked to be only about an inch shorter than Robert. Her long reddish hair had been braided into a single plait that hung down the middle of her back. Dressed in cotton shirt and denim pants that looked a good size too big, the woman fairly exuded hostility. Rebecca ignored the vibes and offered her a smile. Robert suddenly remembered his manners. “Rebecca, this is Patti Blake and that’s her sister, Laurie. They’re neighbors who help out during the season. Ladies, Rebecca Scott. Rebecca is the full-season guest I told you about.” Rebecca wondered at the chilly reception she got from Patti. Her sister, however, seemed friendly and welcoming. “Wow! Six hours your first day? Isn’t that overdoing it?” Laurie asked after shaking Rebecca’s hand. “Not if you break it up into three sessions and get real friendly with a tub of hot water in between.” Rebecca turned at the sound of Rafe’s voice. She smiled as he approached her, once again looking too good for so early in the morning. “Beat you,” she chided. Rafe chuckled and put his arms around her from behind. “I’d like to believe that eager anticipation for another day spent in my company that finds you up so early. But I highly suspect it’s caffeine deprivation that motivated

you.” Rebecca noticed two things at once: Rafe had just made a claiming gesture if ever she’d seen one; and Patti Blake relaxed, visibly. “Sure know which of those two choices I’d prefer,” quipped Josie as she wiped her hands on her apron. Then she picked up a long sheet of paper from the counter, and seemed to be consulting it. Rebecca was curious. She’d already witnessed the capable woman whip together a couple of banquet-sized meals, all without a cook book in sight. Josie caught Rebecca’s inquisitive gaze. “Her majesty’s breakfast order,” she announced. Shaking her head, Rebecca took down another mug for Rafe. After putting a bit of cream in her coffee, she handed him his, black, then turned to face Robert. “I know this is an absurd thing for me, of all people, to say. But I think I side with your brothers, Robert.” Rob chuckled. “They’re not all bad. In fact, most of them are very nice people. Just wait. You’ll see.” “Will you be joining us in some of the activities we have planned?” Patti asked, and Rebecca sensed the younger woman trying to make up for her earlier coolness. “Unless she insists, Becca’s dance card is full,” Rafe said. Two pairs of widened female eyes greeted that statement. Rebecca felt her face heat, and only shrugged in her embarrassment. Then they all became aware of the sound of voices approaching. “Oh, Lord, the animals are stampeding to graze!” Rafe’s exclamation coincided with his tugging Rebecca toward the table. Laughing, she had to work hard at not spilling her coffee along the way. **** Logan let the sounds of morning conversation wash through him as he ate. “Thought I’d start Frank and George out with that herd we’re putting out on the north pasture. There’s a college kid coming today for that, isn’t there?” Pete’s question came between mouthfuls of jacks and sausage. Rafe nodded, not answering until he’d chewed and swallowed. “Actually, it’s one of the associate professors who’s going to be coming out for a week. He’ll camp out with the men,” Rafe addressed the table at large. “This grass proves good, the ranch gets a cut of the profits, so I’d appreciate it if you clowns would tone down the hi-jinks and give the guy a break.” “Aw, boss, come on. We were counting on having some fun to make up for missing out on Josie’s meals.” This from Frank, who didn’t care if he spoke around a mouthful of food. “Logan and Darcy, thought you two could take a turn on that, too.” Pete continued after giving Frank one of his ‘looks’. “Going to rotate teams on two-day shifts.” “Not a problem,” Logan responded when Darcy merely groaned in response. “You want me to finish with that fence ride today? Found a couple of areas yesterday that needed repair.” “Yeah, might as well finish it.” It hadn’t been hard for him to get that particular chore, since it appeared to be one that most on the hands on the place dreaded. With ingenuity, he’d fashioned one ‘gate’ in the fencing. Unless a body knew what to look for, they’d never see it. He needed one more, in the fence line along the highway to the south. Since that was the area Pete had asked him to ride the day before, he’d get it done today. That would give him two access points to bring the ATVs and jeeps in. Two would have to be enough. As he continued to listen and eat, Logan became aware of being watched. It raised his hackles, and set his senses on alert. Covertly, he scanned the table. The Lassiters seemed all to be busily engaged in conversations, and those of the crew not being spoken to had their attention on filling their faces. He narrowed his search. Not the redhead monopolizing the youngest Lassiter, but the pretty little blonde who’d helped put the food on the table. She eyed him, and tried to be subtle about it. Not a guest, he thought when Pete addressed her by name. It didn’t take him long to realize the women came from the neighboring ranch. As he helped himself to some more food, he listened to the conversation between the redhead and Robert, as well as the one between the boss and Pete. He looked up, timing it perfectly so that he caught the blonde staring at him. He gave her a very slight smile before she looked away. The raised color on her face told him where her thoughts had been. She looked young, and he

wondered just how young she could be. He might be guilty of doing a lot of things but tumbling kids wasn’t one of them. The young woman looked at him with a smile just begging to be tasted and a body that could use a little workout. He filed her attraction away, deciding to find out first thing whether or not she qualified as jailbait. Aside from the obvious benefits involved in playing at courting one of the local girls, came the added allure of having a built-in distraction—and an additional information source. **** “I have a couple of confessions to make.” Rafe’s quietly spoken words had Rebecca turning slightly in her saddle to give him her full attention. The late afternoon sun filled the sky. On this, her second session of the day on Lightning, they’d exchanged the corral for one of the simpler trails Robert had marked out. Rafe rode his own working horse, Dancer, a chestnut gelding. Rebecca had teased him that his horse hadn’t boasted a more macho name. He replied, smugly, that the horse’s full name was Wind Dancer, and when she grew a little more proficient in the saddle he would demonstrate why. Rebecca smiled encouragingly at Rafe. “All right. What is your confession?” “I usually don’t have anything to do with the guests.” “I know.” “You do?” “I figured that out the first day at dinner. I just feel badly that you’re spending so much time with me instead of doing the things you love to do, like run your ranch.” Rebecca felt the heat of Rafe’s gaze deep in the pit of her belly. “There is no place I’d rather be, and nothing I’d rather be doing right now, than spend time with you.” She didn’t know what to say in response to such a heart-felt declaration. He so completely overloaded her circuits, she simply couldn’t think. Cowardly it might be, but she decided to let that comment pass. “You said you had a couple of confessions,” she reminded him after a moment. “Your horse, Lightning, isn’t really a saddle horse.” As he seemed to be fighting manly not to smile, she thought she’d play along. Especially since he let her get away with her latest evasion. “She’s not?” “Nope. She’s a cutter.” Rebecca raised one eyebrow and looked down at her so-far very placid mount. “You told me she was a pansy.” “Oh, she is. Until you get her near the herd.” “I see.” Rebecca had to fight her own laughter now. Rafe seemed to be having so much fun teasing her it seemed a shame to spoil it for him. “Is there some particular reason why you have chosen to put me on a cutter instead of a regular saddle horse?” “Actually, there are a couple of reasons.” They rode on and Rebecca waited patiently, every once in a while flicking a glance at Rafe. His expression proclaimed that he didn’t have a care in the world. “And they would be?” she prodded at last. “Number one, she’s the most surefooted horse on the ranch, next to Travis’ horse, Thunder. Number two, I thought you might be the sort of person who would form an attachment to your horse. I didn’t want you to have to change.” “My nature or my horse?” “Horse.” “All right. Why would I have had to change my horse?” “Because you need a cutter to help move the cattle up to the summer pastures.” Rebecca brought Lightning to an immediate halt. “You have got to be kidding!” “Nope, I’m serious. A cutter is absolutely essential…” He chuckled when crossed her eyes. Then he brought Dancer close enough to her that he could reach over and stroke her cheek.

“Relax, honey. We’ve got lots of time to get you ready for it. You’re a natural. You’ll do.” “I’m not so sure.” “Trust me. I’ll be with you every step of the way.” **** Rebecca still mulled over Rafe’s calm announcement hours later, after dinner. Taking a few moments for herself in her room, she sat composing letters to her kids. A part of her felt certain that Rafe’s confidence in her abilities had to be misplaced. How could he know, after just a few days, that she’d be able to learn to handle a horse well enough to help move a herd of cattle? Rebecca shook her head. He had asked for her trust, and the bottom line, she did trust him. At least she trusted him with her physical safety. She didn’t know whether or not she could trust him with her heart. She had been trying all day to push that question aside. Truth to tell, she’d love the chance to participate in a cattle drive, however minor her role might be. Rebecca turned her attention back to her writing. She knew she was bucking modern times by utilizing the oldfashioned device of manually writing letters. E-mail and instant messaging were all well and good, and had their place. But there was something about sitting quietly and putting her thoughts down with pen on paper that simply appealed to her. She had already finished her letter to Cynthia. She hoped she’d done a good job of describing the ranch, the people and everything she’d learned so far. Of course, she had included the telephone number here. She knew that neither of her children would call her unless absolutely necessary. She checked her watch and frowned. It was nearly eight. She wanted to be done this letter to Kyle in time for the campfire and sing along. She snickered when she recalled the look on Rafe’s face when she’d told him she wanted to participate in a ‘dudes’ activity. As payback, it hadn’t been on the same level as his cattle drive announcement, but it had been original. **** “This campfire stuff isn’t so bad, seeing as I get to snuggle with you in the dark.” Rafe’s whisper tickled her ear and her senses. He’d been sending her any number of heated glances most of the day. The discomfort of the unexpected intimacy began to fade, leaving a nice subtle arousal in its wake. The night had cooled, making the heat of the fire welcome. Surrounded by heat, she snuggled more deeply into his arms. His barely suppressed groan, coupled with the ridge of his erection poking her in the back assured her of his interest. Rebecca felt entirely too mellow to even think of complaining about the way Rafe had scooped her up and snuggled her in with all these witnesses about. She thought that she’d feel uncomfortable—an outsider coming in and making time with one of the family. But no one seemed to be looking at her that way at all. This left her free to focus on the moment, and the reality of having a man’s arms around her, being cocooned within a solid embrace. She realized that snuggling had been absent in her life for a long, long time. More than the kisses and the sly innuendos, this act of Rafe’s, this liberty he’d decided to take in front of all and sundry aroused her deeply. She loved both facets of being held—comfort and arousal—in equal measure. The smell of burning wood evoked comfort, too. Peace had descended on this part of Colorado. The sky was clear and the sound of guitars and masculine voices filled the air and soothed the soul. She laid her head back against Rafe, snuggled closer, and let her eyes wander around the fire ring. Robert and one of the hands—Ted, she thought his name was—performed a tune she’d never heard before, a ballad about love and open spaces and yearning. Some of the other hands present lent their voices as well. Travis was nowhere to be seen. No surprise, there. The other guests, though clearly tired, sat close to their respective mates, lost in the music. Rebecca’s eyes found Patti. For a long moment, she studied the younger woman who only had eyes for Robert. A smile slowly blossomed on Rebecca’s face. Now she understood the younger woman’s earlier demeanor! Rebecca wondered if Robert had any idea that Patti was in love with him. “What’s got your attention?” Rafe asked softly so that no one else could hear. “Unrequited love,” she replied in kind. She watched as he followed her gaze, as realization dawned.

“Well, I’ll be damned.” “Do you think he knows?” “Clueless. I should tell him, though.” “Why? Shouldn’t you just let nature take its course? He’s a bright man. He’ll figure it out eventually.” “Honey, Patti’s just a kid. Robert is going to be thirty-three this year.” “Patti’s going to be twenty-two in July. Josie told me. That makes her a woman, Rafe. At her age I’d already been married nearly four years, and had given birth to both of my children.” “You have a point. But we’ve known Patti forever. I think to Robert, she’s still a kid.” “That’s a shame. I think they’d be good together.” “And us?” “And us what?” “Do you think we’ll be good together?” Rebecca angled her head slightly so that she could look into Rafe’s eyes. At that moment they could have been the only two people on earth. She swallowed convulsively and licked suddenly dry lips. “I’m not sure what’s happening here. I’ve been attracted to you from the first moment, and I’ve tried to ignore the pull. But I don’t know if I can do that anymore, or even if I should. I have no idea where this is going.” “Half the fun,” he whispered as he slowly lowered his head, “is in the discovery.” His lips gently settled on hers. The music ended to a smattering of applause.

Chapter 8 “I don’t think this is a good idea,” Rebecca said. “It’s an excellent idea. Trust me. I know.” Rafe asserted. “You’re only saying that because it’s your idea.” “Well, you could have a point.” “Besides, I already promised you on that first day as we drove here from the airport that I wouldn’t go out riding alone.” He looked at her, and smiled at her pout. “Yes, you did. And I believe you.” “Then why do I have to learn how to handle a gun?” Rafe’s brain scrambled for an acceptable reason. He couldn’t very well tell her, point blank, that since she would to be spending the rest of her life here she’d need to acquire all the survival skills possible. While true, that announcement might be considered just a tad premature. She’d only been on the ranch just over a week. “Even though I will always be with you, the unexpected has a nasty habit of happening sometimes. There is no such thing as having too many advantages when you’re in the mountains. I would feel much more secure, having you out here with me, if you knew how to handle a gun.” “Oh.” “Is that an, “Oh, I never thought of that,” or an “Oh, I see your point.”? Rebecca laughed, which had been his goal. “Actually, it’s an “oh, I guess I’m going to have to learn how to handle that big, nasty looking gun after all.” Rafe laughed. Then, schooling his expression, he looked at her. “You’re not a tree hugger, or anything, are you? One of those protesters who wants all guns banned, and would have the nation turn, en mass, into Vegans? Now, before you answer, I have to warn you that if you are, it could be a real deal breaker for us.” “How can it be a deal breaker when we don’t even have a deal?” “Not signed, sealed and delivered, no. But you have to realize we’re at least negotiating one.” He could see that she did indeed realize that. And he credited his teasing, his constant light touches and morning kisses in having neutralized the fear she’d worn that first day. “Can I take the fifth on that?” “On admitting you realize we’re negotiating, yes. But it’s really important to me that you learn how to handle old Betsy, here.” She eyed his rifle then skewered him with a glare. “I’d heard men had a habit of naming their guns. But I always thought they chose masculine names like Lance or Rod.” Rafe nearly dropped old Betsy, laughing. **** He had, she’d discovered, the irritating habit of making the most seemingly outlandish request sound reasonable. Like if he kissed her first thing every morning, they wouldn’t have to worry about the urge sneaking up on them as it had the night of the first campfire. Rebecca still didn’t know if the applause had been meant for the singers, or for them. Then there was the suggestion he’d had about not spending any more time with the other guests. His reasoning seemed logical enough. If they spent more time with the guests, he’d explained, Rebecca might give into the temptation to haul off and smack Mrs. Madison a good one. That would ruin the ranch’s reputation as a nice safe place to vacation, and then where would poor Robert be? Rebecca had been so tickled with the notion that Rafe considered her a woman of action that she’d nodded her head in perfect agreement. She heaved a sigh and acknowledged that she would give in this time, too. She’d already noticed that whenever they went out, if only for a short ride, Rafe had a rifle strapped to the back of his saddle. Every hand on the ranch did, too. Even Josie, who had gone out for a ride on Sunday afternoon, had gone out armed. “Just let me set these cans up on that rock over there,” he said, drawing her attention back to him. She frowned as she watched him take five empty tin cans from his pack and set them up. When he came back she

said, “They’re an awfully long way away.” Rafe squinted and double-checked. “Nah, they’re in fairly easy range.” He handed her the rifle, then came around behind her and showed her how to hold it. “This has five shots in it, ready to go. Later I’ll show you how to load it. For right now we’ll focus on firing it. The thing to remember is to take your time. Relax, breathe out, look down the sight, line it up with the target, and gently, gently squeeze the trigger.” “Where are my ear protectors and safety glasses?” “Ear protectors and safety glasses?” “Uh huh. On television, they always have ear protection and safety glasses.” “On television, they’re usually on a firing range that is indoors. We’re out in the wide open spaces, here.” Rafe adjusted her hold on the weapon once more then stepped back. “It’s heavy.” “Not as heavy as some of the shotguns the men use. Now, close one eye and look down the barrel. See the ‘v’ notch at the end? That’s the sight.” Rebecca complied, though how he expected her to be able to concentrate when he stood right behind her, close enough for her to feel his body heat, she didn’t know. Ah well, all she could do was to give it her best shot. “Relax, breathe out, look down the sight, line it up with the target and gently, gently squeeze the trigger.” She repeated his words exactly. “Don’t get upset if it takes you a lot of practice before you actually hit one of the targets.” “All right, Rafe. I won’t get upset.” “It takes a while to develop the kind of hand-eye coordination needed to consistently hit the target. Just relax, take your time.” “Okay, Rafe. I’ll relax and take my time.” Rebecca relaxed, breathed out, looked down the sight, lined it up with the target, and gently, gently squeezed the trigger. Five times. One by one each of the cans jumped off the rock it had been placed upon. “Becca?” “Mmm?” “You told me you’d never fired a gun before.” “That’s right. Sucker kicks back some.” “But you hit every target.” She lowered the rifle and turned her head an inch or so to look at him. Stooped slightly, he hadn’t moved, still looking over her shoulder, his eyes fixed on the rock where the five cans had been as if he couldn’t quite believe she’d done it. “Beginner’s luck?” she offered. Rafe turned his head to face her. Bare inches separated their mouths. “Not hardly.” “Oh.” She struggled to suppress her laughter. She rather liked the change from straight man to top banana. “Did I forget to mention that I won the state archery championship my senior year in high school? And that I’ve continued on with the sport, for recreational purposes only, ever since?” “Archery.” “Yeah. This is noisier, and the actions aren’t quite similar, but the concept of sighting is. Though I’m used to aiming at much smaller bulls eyes.” “Poor bulls.” “Uh huh. I blind them every time.” Rafe looked from her, to the now barren rock, and then back at her again. Her smile widened in response to the laughter in his eyes. “Has anyone ever told you that you’re a smart ass?”

Rebecca pretended to seriously consider the question. “No,” she replied truthfully, “I think it’s a talent that only you can bring out in me.” Rafe gently took the rifle from her, flipped the safety on despite its being empty, and held it barrel pointed to the ground. “That could very well be true. Rather begs the question, doesn’t it?” Rebecca thought not. She suspected she knew very well what other talents Rafe could make blossom in her. She was beginning to get antsy to sample them. **** Patti Blake stood by the open door of the barn, allowing her eyes a moment to accustom themselves to the relative darkness of the building’s interior. When they had, she simply stood there watching him work. He lacked the broad, muscular physique of both his brothers, neither did he have quite their height. His hair, a soft sun-streaked brown didn’t match their darker shade, and his eyes reminded her of dark chocolate, differing from the near obsidian of Rafe’s and the blue-green of Travis’. Yet only he stirred her. He always had. She had been ten and he twenty-one when she’d first developed a crush on him. He had stolen her breath even back then. When she’d been thirteen, he’d moved to Denver. She thought she’d die, so badly had her heart been broken. When he came back home four years ago she’d discovered that what she felt for him went beyond a school-girl crush. Oh, she’d tried to get over her feelings—and him. She’d gone out on a couple of dates with boys her own age. The only emotion any of them had stirred in her was boredom. All Patti had to do was look at Robert Lassiter and her insides melted. She felt many things while near or with him, but boredom had never been one of them. In the last few months especially, those feelings had grown so strong she didn’t know how much longer she could contain them. She pined to taste him, craved to feel his hands on her. And more, so much more that she wondered if she wouldn’t go a little crazy with these unmet needs. She refused to believe it impossible that he could feel the same way about her. She did know one thing, though. Before he could, he had to see her as a woman, and not as a child. Patti had absolutely no idea how to make that happen. Robert began to turn toward the door. Patti erased the longing on her face and pretended she’d just now arrived. “You look beat, boss. Why not let me finish with the horses?” “I’m okay. Besides, you’ve got to be just as tired as I am, kid.” Patti felt her temper flare and held onto it with both hands. I am not a kid, damn it. She covered her anger with sarcasm. “Yeah, but I’m young and healthy, better suited to hard work than you senior citizen types.” “You got a smart mouth, you know that?” A hungry one, too. “So sue me. But unless you pick me up and carry me out, I am going to at least help you with these horses.” Patti wondered at the look that had briefly entered Robert’s eyes as she had spoken. Before she could ponder it further, however, he turned his back on her and continued grooming one of the guest’s horses. “Smart mouth and bossy. Sure don’t know why I put up with you.” Too convenient an opening to resist she said, “Because you love me, of course.” She caught the sudden stiffening in Robert’s shoulders before he gave out a short bark of laughter. Her feminine instincts went on alert. Could it be that he wasn’t as blind as she had thought? Could it be that he felt something but was, for whatever reason, fighting it? Patti walked over to the last horse and began the mindless and familiar task of grooming. At a complete loss as to what to do about the stubborn man beside her she wondered if perhaps the time had come for a second opinion.

**** Rebecca smiled as the warm breeze caressed her face. The sky boasted a vibrant blue dotted by just a few white, wispy clouds. The sun glistened off the water in the pool, which at the moment, stood vacant. She had this pretty poolside patio all to herself as well. Though enough chaises sat about for fully half the residents of the ranch, Rebecca seemed to be the only one taking advantage of the luxury at the moment. A brisk swim had been just what she’d needed to ease the kinks from her morning exercise with Lightning. Unlike all the days before when she’d been riding mostly just for pleasure, today had been a real workout. For the first time she’d had to cool the mare before grooming her and then turning her out to pasture. Today they’d begun cutting practice. Although the quick turns, starts and stops found her fearing for her safety initially, by the time they had finished she’d had to admit that Rafe had been right. That horse had been well trained. All Rebecca had to do was stay in the saddle, a feat that seemed much easier at the end of the workout than it had at the beginning. She smiled when she recalled what else he’d said. He’d told her that, in time, she’d be able to drop the reins of the horse if she wanted to because she would by then be anticipating the animal’s moves. She would become one with her horse. How much time, she wondered. The just under three months she had left? Or longer? Rebecca shook her head. She would not go down that road. She refused to be so pathetic as to look for hidden meanings in everything Rafe said. She turned her attention back to the letters to her kids. Finding the time she needed for this had become a challenge. But she persisted, as she’d promised Kyle she’d write to him at least once a week. The last thing she wanted was an anxious phone call from her worrywart son. The dudes had all gone for naps and would not likely come out to the pool to disturb her peace. Rafe had taken himself off to his office to handle some ranch business. But he could return at any moment, so she’d best make good use of the time she had. She had just signed off on her second letter when she looked up and encountered Patti’s uneasy regard. “Hi.” “Hi.” Patti came closer, her fingers toying nervously with the rim of the hat that she had in her hand. Rebecca focused her eyes on the tan Stetson that had seen better days. Then she looked up at the young woman. “Grab a seat and put your feet up for a bit. I do believe your guests are all out of it at the moment.” Patti accepted the offer, unable to suppress a sigh of appreciation as she stretched out on the comfy chaise. “I’m not surprised. The sunrise breakfast ride usually takes it out of them.” “Especially Mrs. Madison,” Rebecca readily agreed. Then, sotto voce, she added, “I imagine it was quite a shock for that woman to discover another five o’clock in the day in addition to the one dubbed ‘cocktail hour’. Patti laughed. “The lady is a challenge,” she said diplomatically. They relaxed in silence for a bit and Rebecca, sensing Patti’s mood, set aside her paper and pen. “I didn’t mean to interrupt you,” the younger woman said, as if just now realizing that she might have done. “You didn’t. I’ve finished. Letters to my kids.” “Robert says you have a daughter who’s a model?” “Cynthia.” Rebecca smiled. “She is so beautiful. I could almost hate her if she wasn’t my daughter.” Patti laughed again, and this time her laughter had an edge to it. “You look like a woman who’s got something on her mind.” Rebecca coaxed softly. “I wanted to apologize to you. For my attitude that first morning a couple of weeks ago…” Rebecca chuckled. “No apology is necessary. You thought I was poaching.” A look of such relief crossed Patti’s face that Rebecca had to work hard not to laugh out loud. “Yeah, I did. I guess that was a little childish of me.” “Oh, I don’t know,” Rebecca responded quietly, looking down at her fingernails. “If Gloria Madison sends Rafe one more come hither look I might just scratch her eyes out. Or, at the very least, dump itching powder in her lingerie drawer.” Patti burst out laughing as Rebecca had intended.

“And Rafe and I are just…quite frankly I don’t know what we are. But I have no trouble imagining how I’d feel if I cared for him even half as much as you care for Robert.” Patti blushed, but seemed to relax. She set her hat down on the patio, put the back of the chaise down a couple of notches, and lay back, folding her hands over her stomach. “At least Rafe knows you’re a woman.” “And Robert still thinks of you as a kid.” “Yeah. At least, I think he does. He still calls me kid and tugs on my braid the way he did when I was ten. But then sometimes he gets a look in his eyes…but then I could be just imagining it.” Rebecca had no trouble following Patti’s rambling conversation, probably because her own thoughts had been more than a little chaotic of late. “Maybe he’s working extra hard to convince himself you’re still a kid, and he slips sometimes. Maybe he’s afraid.” Patti looked at her, eyes wide. “Afraid? What on earth could he be afraid of?” “Commitment. Rejection. Who knows how these men’s minds work?” She certainly didn’t. Twenty-five years of marriage, slightly less time raising a son and she remained clueless on that score. Or, if not clueless, totally unprepared to deal with a man like Rafe. “I sure don’t,” Patti said, “and I sure don’t know what to do.” Rebecca studied the younger woman. Dressed in her usual jeans and denim shirt that hung sloppy-big or her small frame, Rebecca could see how Robert could pretend to ignore Patti’s femininity. “What is your wardrobe like for when you’re not working?” Patti looked down at herself and held her hands out as if in supplication. “When I’m not here, I’m helping my dad run our own spread. I’m a rancher. What you see is what you get.” “No offense, but that is not promising.” Rebecca considered for a moment and then smiled. “What is your schedule like tomorrow?” “We’re taking the dudes on a trip to the Anasazi ruins, and then in the evening an excursion into Barstow and a ‘genuine western honky-tonk’.” Patti said the last with a real twang, and Rebecca laughed. “The trip to the ruins is by Jeep, isn’t it?” “Yeah. It’s too far for the dudes to ride, and a visit to the ruins is one of the biggest draws. By mixing the two activities in one day, it’s like bridging the past and the present of the area.” “So, if he’s driving the big Jeep, he doesn’t necessarily need your help for that.” “No. Not necessarily. What did you have in mind?” Rebecca rubbed her hands together and knew her smile appeared almost feline. “Shock treatment.”

Chapter 9 “What do you mean she’s not here? Where the hell is she?” Josie barely spared Rafe a glance as she bustled about the enormous kitchen, taking the breakfast dishes out of the dishwasher, putting them away. “Well, obviously if she’s not here, she must be someplace else.” “Josie.” Rafe growled a warning, but the older woman just laughed in his face. “She and Patti left about a half an hour ago. She said to tell you she’d be back this afternoon sometime.” “She left with Patti? Well, hell, if Becca had wanted to see the ruins, I’d have taken her there. Eventually. On a day when the dudes wouldn’t be there.” “I believe she does, so you can. But they didn’t go to the ruins.” “Of course they did. I checked Robert’s schedule last night,” Rafe didn’t add that he’d done so in order that he and Becca could be sure to avoid the guests. “Today is the visit to the ruins.” “You are absolutely right.” When Rafe’s expression showed his confusion, Josie said, “Robert did take the other guests out there. Laurie went with him. Rebecca and Patti, however, went to Denver.” “Denver? What the hell did they go all the way to Denver for?” Josie stopped working, turned around and faced him. She casually leaned back against the counter and folded her arms in front of her chest. Then she gave him a long, hard stare. Rafe sighed and looked down at his boots, arms akimbo. When he looked up at her again, he had the good sense to appear sheepish. Josie might be an employee of his now, but she was the woman who had bandaged scraped knees and tanned his hide as he’d been growing up. He owed her his respect, and a whole lot more. “Let me try that again. Josie, do you have any idea why they went to Denver?” “No, Rafe, I don’t. Rebecca only said something about going on a mission of mercy. She’s a grown woman, free to come and go as she chooses.” Josie frowned, as if trying to remember what else had been said. “Oh, yes, and they didn’t want me to tell Robert where they’d gone or that they went together. As far as he’s concerned, Patti asked her sister to cover for her as a personal favor. Laurie told Robert she didn’t know why.” Rafe’s frown had slowly disappeared while Josie spoke. He had a sneaking suspicion he knew where Becca had gone. Then his frown re-asserted itself. She could have told him of her plans, damn it. “Of course, if you hadn’t wasted half the day in bed, you would have known all this and I wouldn’t have had to endure the Colorado Inquisition.” Rafe blushed and mumbled his apology to her. He ensured it, as he always had, by placing a quick kiss on her cheek. Just after seven o’clock in the morning, her accusation of his sleeping the day away rang partly true. He hadn’t gotten up on time this morning. Mind, if he had gotten a decent night’s sleep, he would have. That he hadn’t he deemed Becca’s fault entirely. The woman had invaded his dreams all night, and he’d kept waking up, reaching for her. Only of course she hadn’t been there. He didn’t know why men in books always resorted to taking cold showers. They sure as hell didn’t work—not even at three in the morning. He’d spent most of the last two weeks with Rebecca and his arousal burned hotter than a branding iron about to sear the flesh of a calf. Being near her amounted to torture—the sweetest torture he had ever known, but torture nonetheless. Rafe shook his head in an attempt to clear his muddled brain. He got himself a cup of coffee, and declined Josie’s offer to make him some breakfast. He’d slept in, so he would fix himself toast and cereal in a bit. Taking his coffee with him, he sat out on the front porch. Maybe it wouldn’t be such a bad thing, spending some time apart from Rebecca. She’d addled his brains and gotten his hormones in an uproar. Spending a few hours away from her would probably do him a world of good. Like hell. The worst part of it was he’d missed his morning kiss. Rafe sighed and mentally braced himself. Being a creature of habit, he knew as well as anyone what happened if you missed an essential part of your daily routine. Yep, Rafe asserted to himself as he took in the fresh air and promise of warm summer sunshine. It was going to be one bear of a day.

**** “Got what I could on the middle brother. Has a degree in Criminal Justice from the University of Denver. Served three years on the Denver P.D., one year as a patrolman then moved right up to detective. Worked vice. Then he hired on to the U.S. Marshal Service. Spent a year and a half between their Denver and Pueblo offices, then another couple years in D.C. He worked courtroom protection and fugitive apprehension in Colorado, but primarily the witness protection program in the district. Resigned shortly after his father died, ostensibly to go home and work the family ranch. But there are whispers, rumors that more than that had sent him packing.” As Logan listened to the voice coming through his cell phone, he’d been scanning the area. His shift mate, Dawson, was catching a couple hours sleep. There’d been reports of a cougar in the area, so Pete had ordered them to split off, and keep the small herd here under surveillance round the clock. It was an hour’s good ride from here to the site of the ruins. The first air shipment had been parachuted in last night. It had been just a small one, and a driver would be coming tonight to collect some of Columbia’s finest. This had been the first air drop, although Logan had already coordinated a couple of truck runs. Last night’s shipment was tucked into a few of the upper caves in the more dilapidated area of the cliff wall—not an area likely to be on the dudes’ show and tell agenda for today. So far, though the site had its problems, security didn’t appear to be one of them. “That chatter hint at Lassiter being dirty?” “No. More like he lost his stomach for the work. But I couldn’t get anything solid on that. My information is that his separation from the Service was complete.” “That may be. But there’s talk here of him maybe running for Sheriff in the fall. I’ll keep my eye on him, anyway.” “Probably best. There was nothing, by the way, on Rebecca Scott. She seems to be exactly what she presents herself to be, a widowed mother of two, possibly on the look-out for hubby number two.” “Yeah, I thought she was clear. Thanks for checking.” “The merchandise arrive on time?” “On the button. Only took me a couple of hours to haul it in. Got it tucked away in little caves. Any rumbling about the flight?” “My man at Denver air traffic control says no.” “This goes off all right, we can make it a larger shipment next time.” “That’s the plan. Oh, and I’ve received a special order from one of my best customers in Virginia. I’m making the arrangements now. It might become necessary for you to hold the order over for a day. Will that be a problem?” Logan smiled slowly. Little Laurie had been doing a fine job of getting his juices stirred up with her flirting. Even though he’d discovered that she had attained legal age, he didn’t want to go there quite yet. The thought that he’d have company soon to take the edge off settled in his loins. “Shouldn’t be, if it’s next Thursday.” “I had been working toward that day. There is just one thing.” “And that would be?” “My client has very specific preferences…” Logan felt his smile widen as Farnsworth detailed what would be required of him. And he wondered, briefly, why the man never seemed even a bit interested in “inspecting” the goods himself. “That won’t be a problem at all. As a matter of fact, I think I’m looking forward to it.” “After being out there for nearly three months, I don’t doubt it. You’ll take precautions?” “Of course. I’m a careful man.” Logan tucked the phone away and clicked at his horse. Together, they worked around the small herd. Satisfied that all was as it should be, he headed his mount toward the line shack. He’d given Dawson, who’d had a bit too much to drink the night before, a few extra hours sleep. Logan didn’t mind pulling the extra duty when it assured him of being the only one up and about when he needed to be. Tonight, just before heading out, he’d add a little something to the man’s bottle—to ensure he slept through the night. And because he would soon have an overnight guest, he’d see about going into town on his next day off to pick up a few additional supplies. He didn’t know why Farnsworth was content to leave certain details in his hands. He knew the man had a couple

of women he used for sex. Why he never wanted to take advantage of his own merchandise escaped him. Most of the customers, he’d learned, wanted goods that had been broken in and maybe just a bit edgy. Allowed the customer to play knight-in-shining-fucking-armor. But Farnsworth had a personal hands-off policy. Logan suspected he knew why. But it didn’t really matter. Logan didn’t mind stepping in to the void. He just chalked it up to ‘fringe benefits’. **** “Maybe you ought to give up this idea of a vacation and come back to work. You, brother mine, are neither a relaxed nor a happy man.” “Stuff it, Trav.” “Okay, that’s it. You’re the second one of my brothers to tell me to stuff it in the last hour. The good news is I am now out of brothers and can’t be told again. The bad news is I’m getting a little ornery myself. You and Rob get free grouchy pills with your lunch today, or what?” Rafe turned to face his brother, his left arm hanging over the fence rail. He’d been observing Shadow and her colt for the past half hour, trying hard not to check his watch. He wasn’t in the mood to have Travis push his buttons. His watch read nearly four and Becca hadn’t come home yet. Then the words Travis had said crashed his personal pity party. “Rob told you to stuff it? How come?” “How the hell should I know? I just asked him why Patti hadn’t been around today. The kid damn near took my head off. I had to remind myself that as a former U.S. Marshal with a black belt in karate, I couldn’t in good conscience take him down a peg or two.” Rafe grinned. “Well, what do you know? Becca had it right.” Travis shot him a look of frustration. “Don’t talk in riddles.” Rafe chuckled. “Fair enough. How’s this: I’m in a rotten mood because my woman took off for the day. And unless I miss my guess, that’s Robert’s problem as well.” “Why would Robert be upset if Rebecca took off for the day? He hasn’t had to try to deal with you.” Rafe looked at his brother a moment, one eyebrow raised. Then he turned his attention back to the horses in the pasture. “Maybe you didn’t resign from the Marshal’s Service after all,” he said thoughtfully. “Maybe they fired you when they discovered how stupid you are.” Travis mentally backtracked over their conversation. Rafe grinned when his brother’s scowl turned to a look of incredulity. “Robert and Patti? Little Patti? You’ve got to be kidding!” “Little Patti is, as Rebecca pointed out, a woman fully grown. And apparently she has set her sights on our baby brother.” “Well.” Travis gave this new information some thought. “I’ve always like Patti. She sure knows her way around a ranch. Robert could do a hell of a lot worse, that’s for sure.” He stood quietly for a moment, his eyes also on the horses cavorting in the pasture. “So how come I’ve never noticed that they’re an item?” “Because they’re not. Robert thinks of the lady in question as ‘Little Patti’ too.” “That could be a problem,” Travis agreed quietly. “One that, if I know Becca, is going to be resolved, one way or another, tonight.” “Dare I ask what happens tonight?” “The dudes’ excursion to The Place in town.” Travis rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. “I usually avoid The Place on the night that Robert takes his guests. But maybe I’ll make an exception, just this once.” Rafe shot his brother a quick grin. “You do that and I’ll split a bag of popcorn with you.” Travis chuckled then turned his eyes toward the lane. “Here comes your lady now, thank the Good Lord. At least one of my brothers will become civilized again. At least for a little while.” Rafe didn’t bother to answer him. He was already moving toward the pickup truck that had stopped to let out a lone passenger.

**** Rebecca waved good-bye to Patti then turned as Rafe all but rushed up to her. She couldn’t help the wide smile that took over her face the moment she saw him. “Hi. Miss me?” Instead of answering her in words, he took her into his arms but kept just enough space between them that they could look at each other. “Yes, damn it, I did. So did Lightning. You missed your workout with her.” His light tone told her he wasn’t angry at all. “I know. I’m sorry about that, but I had to respond to an emergency situation.” “So Josie told me. ‘A mission of mercy’ I believe she phrased it. Only problem is, now you have to take on another one.” “Another one?” Rebecca felt herself melting at the teasing look in his eyes. She had fought the impulse last night to tell him that she would be going away today. After dinner, she had found herself gearing up the nerve to ask him if she could go out today when she suddenly realized that she didn’t have to ask his permission. They weren’t married, after all. Having made that assertion in her mind, she’d gone one step further and kept her plans to herself. She hadn’t realized until this very moment that what she had done had been a test of sorts—one aimed at the both of them. They had both passed with flying colors. She turned her attention back to Rafe. “Yes. I didn’t get my morning kiss, and now you owe me three.” “Three? I owe you three kisses?” “At the very least. We’re talking penalty and interest here.” Rebecca sighed hugely. “Very well. I suppose a woman’s got to do what a woman’s got to do.” She countered her bored tone with a heated look. He placed a gentle salute on her forehead. “One.” Next he delicately kissed the tip of her nose. “Two.” His smile turned wicked in response to her frustrated growl. “Three.” His lips devoured hers, hot, hungry, robbing her of all thought. His tongue invaded her mouth in a way that could only be called carnal, setting her on fire, making her burn hotter than she ever had before. Her body pressed close to his, then closer still. She whimpered in half satisfaction, half needing more as his hands cupped her bottom. He brought her tight against the denim-covered ridge of his erection. She moaned. His growl emerged, a kindred response. Rebecca rubbed her breasts back and forth against him, soaking up the friction. She wanted to feel them naked, nestled in his chest hair. She could feel the heat within her coiling tighter, and recognized the tingling sensation gathering at the apex of her thighs. She cried out, a tiny desperate mew of needing those tingles to increase and deliver on their promise. Rafe wrenched his mouth from hers and held her close. “Sorry, darlin’,” he whispered as he rubbed her back with shaking hands. “I didn’t mean to get so carried away. Another minute and we’d be putting on a spectacle for anyone who wanted to look. ” Rebecca pulled back just far enough to be able to look into his eyes. She’d come to a decision, but it hadn’t been a conscious one. Logic had played no part in it. But it was the right decision. “I want you so much it hurts, cowboy.” No guile, just desperate words in a steely voice. Rafe nodded, and she knew he felt the same way. “I want you too. But not right here, and not with a house full of strangers.” “Then when, damn it?” “Tomorrow night. Robert takes the dudes on an overnight campout. Josie is taking the day to go visit her sister, and I’ll make certain Travis makes himself scarce.” “If you tell me that we’re only going to make love once every few weeks during the campout, I’m going to

scream.” Rebecca blinked, then blushed and averted her eyes. My goodness that had certainly been bold. What on earth had gotten into her? Before she could think another thought, Rafe used one finger to turn her face up to his. “Don’t ever be embarrassed to tell me how much you want me, woman. Or when. And don’t worry. I am neither that strong nor that noble. But our first time is going to set the place on fire, and I’d rather not have any witnesses to that.” “Good thinking. But what if that happens every time?” Rafe gave her a lover’s smile. It warmed her clear down to her toes. “Probably will. But at least we’ll know what we’re dealing with.” He gave her one last hug and then he set her away from him. She looked down at his fly, then back up at his face, one eyebrow raised. “Give it a minute,” he said in a low growl. Her gentle laughter increased his scowl. He took her hand in his and began to walk with her toward the house. Looking down, he finally caught sight of the bag she carried. “Bought something for yourself in town, too?” “Just a little something new. I’m going to wear it tonight.” “Tonight? What’s tonight?” he asked, and she could see him fighting his smile. Rebecca looked at him as they mounted the front steps to the porch. “Tonight you’re going to take me to the honky-tonk in town.” Rafe groaned as if in agony. “Not another organized-for-the-dudes-activity!” Rebecca stretched up and planted a quick kiss on his lips. “Don’t give me that. You knew I would want to go, just like you knew why I took Patti into Denver today. Face it, cowboy, you wouldn’t miss tonight for the world.” “Oh, I can think of at least one thing I’d miss it for,” he replied lazily as they entered the house. The searing look he gave her had her body responding instantly. Then he placed a gentle kiss on her lips. “But I have the feeling that you made a promise to be there for moral support.” “I did.” “Of course we’re going, sweetheart. Because you want to and because I am looking forward to seeing my baby brother on the hot seat.”

Chapter 10 “Wow.” Rebecca’s softly spoken expletive elicited a chuckle from Rafe. “Do I detect a look of culture shock on your face?” he teased. “No. This is great! It’s even better than I imagined.” Called Sally’s Place, Rafe had told her that nearly everyone referred to it simply The Place. Clearly the place most everyone from miles around came to on a Friday night, the room was large, finished in rustic wood, and packed. The long bar that stretched along the wall to her right had barely enough room left for another set of elbows. The smell of beer and barbecued meat hung in the air. A juke box in the corner blared out a Randy Travis hit from some years back, and a few couples danced on the polished wooden floor. Dozens of round tables full of with patrons, voices, laughter and the clink of glasses—Rebecca felt as if all her senses had been stimulated at once. “Come on,” Rafe said. “I see Rob and Trav.” He led her toward the back, down along the bar, as it appeared the easiest route. “Hey, Lassiter, are you going introduce me to the pretty lady or not?” Rafe shook his head, smiling, at the man who’d addressed him. “Not, Duncan. I promised I’d protect her from all the unsavory types here tonight.” The man called Duncan laughed, then transformed his features into a scowl. “Them’s fighting words, Lassiter.” Rafe grinned. “Thanks for the offer, but she’s already impressed with me.” Rebecca shook her head and shrugged her shoulders in apology as the man roared with laughter. Rafe kept her hand securely tucked in his as he wove their way through the tables, returning greetings and ignoring friendly verbal jabs, until they arrived at the table his brothers had procured. As Rebecca sat in the chair Rafe held for her, she noticed the Madisons and the Tuckers settled at a table in the corner. From where she sat it appeared as if they were involved in an animated conversation, clearly getting along. “I don’t believe it!” she said to Robert. “They’re having a good time. Together?” Robert nodded once. “Ever since this morning when Eileen threatened to stuff Gloria in the first gopher hole we came to.” “Eileen? Quiet, mousy Eileen?” Rafe chuckled. “I’ve always said it’s the quiet ones you have to watch.” “Speaking of the quiet ones,” Travis drawled, shooting Rafe and Rebecca a teasing look, “I’m obliged you two showed up. Sitting with the kid here has been like keeping vigil with the dead.” “I am not a kid,” Robert bit out. “The ornery dead,” Travis corrected with a wink to Rebecca. “Now Robert,” Rebecca chided gently, “your brothers use the word ‘kid’ as a term of endearment. It doesn’t mean they really think of you as a kid. You are, I believe, familiar with this concept?” Robert turned his scowl and aimed it directly at Rebecca. “Understand you and Patti spent some time together today. You mind telling me where the hell you went?” “Oh, here and there. Why?” “Someone works for me, I damn well expect them to work for me.” “Ease up, bro,” Travis intervened before Rafe could take offense at Robert’s tone. “Everyone is entitled to a little time off now and again. Besides, Laurie told you Patti would be here tonight to help you keep an eye on the dudes.” His tone sounded more chiding than soothing, Rebecca thought, but Robert didn’t seem to notice. “I thought that’s why you were here.” “Nah. I only came for the show.” “Show? There’s no show on Friday nights anymore. Only on the third Saturday of the month.” “My mistake. Oh well, I’m here now.” A young woman carrying a large tray made her way to their table. She delivered a glass of beer to each of Robert and Travis, and then smiled at Rafe. “Hi, stranger. Long time no see.” “Hi, Melanie. How’re you doing? And how’s junior?”

“He’s fine,” she smiled, patting her rounded tummy. “I’m fine. Greg, on the other hand, is a basket case.” Rafe laughed, and then he introduced Rebecca to the woman whose husband owned The Place. “Sally’s Place is owned by a man named Greg?” “Sally passed on what, fifty, sixty years ago? Greg’s the third or fourth owner since then. Doesn’t do to change the name. People would still call it The Place. Why argue with success?” Rafe’s explanation given in a good-old-boy country drawl had Travis chuckling and Rebecca shaking her head. “What will you have, honey?” “I’ll have a beer, please,” she responded. By the look on Rafe’s face, she’d surprised him with her choice. Melanie had just returned with their order when the door to The Place opened and a lone woman entered. Her red hair had been cut just above shoulder length and had a feathery, wispy look. She wore a yellow, off-theshoulder peasant-styled blouse that revealed a teasing glimpse of the tops of her breasts. Her long black skirt looked prim enough until she took a step. A thigh-high split on the left side revealed a long, gorgeous length of leg. The woman didn’t have on a lot of make-up, but then she didn’t need much. Travis gave a low whistle, a sound which echoed throughout by several other appreciative onlookers. “Man,” Travis said quietly, peeking discreetly at Robert, “check out the babe.” Rebecca met Rafe’s startled look with a smile. With him, she turned her attention to Robert. The poor man’s scowl deepened. The look of shock that came over him was priceless, in Rebecca’s estimation. “That’s no babe. That’s Patti.” “Really?” Travis flashed his younger brother a grin and then seemed to turn his attention back to Patti. “She cleans up real well, doesn’t she?” Robert continued to scowl. Then he said, “What the hell is Duncan doing?” Rafe’s reply sounded laid back. “Looks like he’s asking her to dance.” All four of them watched as Patti laughed then shook her head. She appeared to be talking, but didn’t try to break away from the tall rancher. Once he got her onto the dance floor, he pulled her into his arms. Rebecca thought she cast a glance in Robert’s direction but couldn’t be sure. The music began, a slow, sexy ballad. Duncan pulled Patti even closer to him. “Do you see where he has his hands?” Robert all but hissed. “Same place every man has his during a slow song,” Travis replied matter-of-factly. Robert growled in response. He kept his eyes on the pair, his fingers tapping on the table as if he thought the song would never end. Finally the music stopped. Duncan released her, with a slight bow of thanks. Robert exhaled slowly then froze. The music started up again and another man snagged her next. Patti’s husky laughter floated to them over the music and buzz of voices. The song wasn’t a slow one but this man’s grasp of her looked as intimate as Duncan’s had been. Robert’s expression turned thunderous as several men shouted that they wanted to be next. One of them even had the nerve to hand her a bottle of beer. “What the hell are they all doing? Can’t they see she’s just a kid?” “She doesn’t look like a kid to me,” Travis said quietly. Then he turned to his older brother. “What about you, Rafe? Does she look like a kid to you?” “Don’t be ridiculous. Greg doesn’t allow kids in here.” He shot Rebecca a wink, and it was all she could do not to burst out laughing. “All I see,” Rafe concluded, looking at his youngest brother, “is a young woman about to take her first flight and a whole mess of ready, willing, and able co-pilots.” The music changed, and Patti’s dance partner reluctantly turned her over to the next man in line. “That’s Pete Kramer,” Robert sputtered, furious. “Doesn’t she know better than to let him anywhere near her? He has a reputation even Miz Parsons from the church knows about.” As they all watched, Kramer drew Patti into his arms slowly and whispered something in her ear that made her laugh. “I don’t believe I’ve ever seen smoke come out of a man’s ears before,” Travis observed of his younger brother.

“What about you, Rafe?” “Nope,” Rafe replied, sitting back, his tone calm. “This is a definite first for me. You feel like busting up The Place tonight, Travis?” “Nah, not tonight, thanks. Not in the mood. Robert seems to be, though.” Robert turned fiery eyes on his brothers. “Oh, Robert’s far too responsible to do any such thing,” Rebecca joined in, her tone sweet. “After all, he has his guests to consider. Don’t you, Robert?” Rebecca’s interjection drew Robert’s eyes to her. She could see the very real struggle taking place within him. She felt compassion for him, but setting aside foolish notions could sometimes be a painful process. “Rather than try to tear off a few heads, why not go and fill her dance card yourself?” Rafe asked reasonably. “I ought to haul her butt out of here and throw her over my knee,” he said, getting slowly to his feet. Travis put a staying hand on Robert’s wrist. When Robert looked down at him, all teasing had vanished from his older brother’s eyes. “Do that, and you’ll not only ruin any chance you have with her, you’ll crush her.” Robert sighed heavily, looking down at his feet for a moment. He shook his head, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. When he opened them again his expression had turned calm, but determined. “You’re right. I should just go claim what’s mine.” All three of them watched intently as Robert approached the couple on the dance floor. His tap on Kramer’s shoulder seemed almost civilized. Kramer turned, saw who had interrupted, and looked as if he might refuse. But he must have seen something in Robert Lassiter’s eyes, for a moment later he held both hands up and backed away, smiling. Robert pulled Patti into his arms. She went more than willingly. Rebecca noted that her reaction to being in Robert’s arms differed from the way she had been with everyone else. She positively melted against him. Several cowboys shook their heads in defeat and turned back to their beer. Rafe gave Rebecca a long, considering stare. “You are a dangerous woman,” he announced at last. She nodded her head in agreement. “It’s good for you to know that, straight up front.” Travis choked on his beer, earning himself a scowl from Rafe. “Come on, woman. Dance with me.” Rebecca smiled as she got to her feet, her hand held snugly in Rafe’s. “My son tried to warn me about cowboys like you.” “Where is he now that you really need him?” “Several states away, thank goodness.” As he led her to the dance floor, he said, “I thought you were going to wear something new tonight?” “I am.” “Now, honey,” he chided, taking her into his arms and moving them in time with the music, “that’s the same outfit you had on the day you arrived.” “Mmm. Underneath of which is something new. If you like, I could wear it again tomorrow night.” Rafe drew back slightly so that he could look into her eyes. “You little minx. What the hell have you got on under the denim and silk?” “Kindling.” **** The music ended, and Robert only let Patti draw back a little, just far enough that he could look at her. His eyes took in her creamy tanned throat, her shoulders. He frowned when he realized the tan didn’t stop by her throat, but disappeared below her blouse. “How come you don’t have a tan line?” She smiled at him. “A what?” “A tan line. You know, like me.” He pulled aside the collar of his shirt. Where the garment stayed open all day he’d become deeply tanned. Where it covered, he was not. “Oh, well, that’s because of Sundays.” “Sundays?”

“Sunday afternoon is my time to myself. In the good weather, I usually spend a couple of hours lying out on the balcony off my bedroom. Sun bathing.” “Wearing…what?” “A smile, usually. I do love my Sundays.” Patti saw his reaction to that information reflected in his eyes. Giving him a shyly sexy smile, she nestled closer so there was no space between them. “Tell me, you little devil, anyone ever watch you sun bathe?” “Not yet,” she replied huskily. She licked her lips then let him see her heart. “I have been saving that privilege for you.” The music started again. Robert growled and pulled her tightly against him. “I figure I can take one more dance before we sit. That’s ‘we’, kid. You’re not dancing with anyone else but me.” “I’m not a kid,” she whispered close to his ear, a sultry smile on her lips. Robert groaned again. “Lord, don’t I know it.”

Chapter 11 “You’re getting pretty good at that.” Rebecca turned and offered Patti a smile as she approached. Then she returned her attention to Lightning, efficiently tightening the cinch. “Thanks. I’ve a good teacher and a patient horse.” She noticed that Patti wore more of her new wardrobe, purchased the day before. With jeans that fit like a glove and a white tee shirt perhaps a bit on the snug side, she doubted Robert would even attempt to treat the younger woman like a ‘kid’ again. “Has Robert seen you yet this morning?” “Nope. He’s over in the other barn, getting the gear together for the over-night. I just wanted to say thanks again, for yesterday.” “My pleasure. Some entrance you made, by the way.” Patti blushed as she walked over closer to Rebecca. She patted Lightning as she spoke. “I had it all planned out. I would walk in, cool as you please, come over to the table and sit down next to Robert.” She laughed. “And then the next thing I knew Duncan McCall asked me to dance.” She looked down at her boots, then off toward the door of the barn before turning back to Rebecca. Her blush had deepened. “I tried to explain to Duncan that I had other plans. But then I glanced over and caught the look on Robert’s face. I decided then that maybe improvising was better than planning.” “I guess sometimes it is.” With barely contained laughter she said, “I’m too much of a lady and far too shy to ask how things went after you two left The Place last night. However, if you felt the need to confide in me…” Patti smiled and Rebecca thought her eyes went a little glassy. “He took me straight home, and he kissed me.” “That’s it? He kissed you? Only once?” “One very long kiss comprised of many, yummy parts. I thought I would burst into flames.” Rebecca knew the feeling. Quite seriously she nodded and explained, “It’s these darn Lassiter men. Must be something in the genes.” “Do you spell that with a ‘g’ or a ‘j’?” Patti asked, and then blushed even deeper. They looked at each other and burst out laughing. Patti recovered first. “I’d better get going. I don’t want the boss to think I’ve bailed out on him two days in a row. Especially after that kiss. He may not do it again.” “And you want him to?” Rebecca knew it was a silly question. One look at Patti’s face would tell anyone that here stood a woman in love. “Oh, yeah.” Rebecca wished her a safe trip, and then quickly mounted her horse. She’d better get a move on, too, she thought. Rafe waited for her. They still had about four hours of work to do with Lightning. The sooner they got started the sooner they would finish. And then… Rebecca thought her own eyes might be in danger of glassing over. This afternoon she and Rafe would become lovers. Just thinking about it sped her heart and heated her blood. Becoming aware of other changes in her body she squirmed in the saddle. Pushing back thoughts of ‘and then’, she focused on her horse. Rafe had told her it was important to remain calm and relaxed in the saddle while practicing cutting techniques. Thoughts of ‘and then’ left her anything but. **** “I think I’ve figured out her rhythm,” Rebecca said much later as she leaned forward and stoked Lightning. “I notice that she comes to a cold stop before she turns. She keeps herself parallel and head to head with the cow.” “That’s the way she’s been trained. There are different methods, but over the years we’ve found that’s what works best.” Rafe guided the single cow they had used for practice back toward the small herd by the stream. When he returned he shot Becca a huge smile. “So tell me, we’ve done it twice now. Do you like it?” “As strange as it may seem, I really do.”

“I don’t think it’s strange at all.” Rebecca blinked at that. Then she gave him a smile that went straight to his heart. “It’s beyond strange. It’s amazing. I mean, just look at me—” “Haven’t stopped since I spotted you at the airport.” She gave him a light swat on the arm. “I’m trying to have a serious discussion, Rafe. Here I am, in my forties. I’ve never done anything in life but raise kids and keep house, and now I’m on a horse, learning how to herd and cut! That is truly amazing!” “Becca?” Something about the way she’d said that bothered him. Not looking at him, she focused on Lightning, stroking the horse’s neck, obviously excited by her new accomplishments. A tiny voice told him to just let it be. “Oh, I know I have a lot more to learn,” Rebecca continued, “I’m not thinking I’m an expert, not by any means, it’s just that for me…” He couldn’t leave it alone. Rafe reached over and stopped Lightning from fidgeting and then brought his horse around so that the two animals stood close but facing opposite directions, so he and Rebecca could be face to face. “Honey, you said that as if they didn’t count.” She looked up, likely, he thought, in response to his serious tone. “As if what didn’t count?” “Raising kids and keeping house.” “And?” Rebecca looked confused by his concern. Was he chasing a phantom? He didn’t think so. His instincts told him that this moment—this topic—was important. “Is that how you feel about those accomplishments? That they lacked importance? That they didn’t matter?” “Well, no. Of course not. But a lot of people think that having been a stay-at-home wife and mother isn’t something to brag about.” “A lot of people. Like your late husband?” Rebecca stared at Rafe a full ten seconds before the shock of what he’d just said showed on her face. “No! No, of course not! I’m certain that Jacob was proud of the job I did.” “You’re certain. But did he ever tell you?” Rebecca opened her mouth, closed it. She frowned, and then asked, very quietly, “What’s this all about?” Rafe looked off to the distance. What could he say to that, really? He’d watched her so closely over the last several days, and it seemed as if he watched a beautiful butterfly emerging from a cocoon. “The way you spoke of your life’s accomplishments as if they weren’t important bothered me. But I didn’t mean to upset you. I think you should be proud of yourself for the choices you made and the job you’ve done. The world is a hell of a scary place, and you brought two babies through all that to become responsible adults. All the while doing the day-to-day chores that probably never ended and were never appreciated enough. I think that’s a terrific accomplishment, a hell of a sacrifice and something worth bragging about.” “I—” Rebecca shook her head, her discomfort plain. She inhaled deeply then met his gaze. “Thank you. I don’t think anyone has ever said anything like that to me before.” Then she chuckled. “Though you don’t know my kids, so you can’t possibly know—” “I don’t have to,” he cut in, unwilling for her to negate even a shred of the respect he felt for her. “I know you.” He’d said enough for now. He had more he ached to say, but it could wait. Instead, he walked Dancer around her once and then flashed his most devilish smile. “Race you to the barn.” Before she could take her next breath, he set his heels to Dancer and they took off in a cloud of dust. Looking over his shoulder, he saw Rebecca and Lightning trailed only a single length behind. **** The warm water soothed muscles even as it sensitized skin. Rebecca closed her eyes, giving herself over completely to the sensuality of the shower. The electric tingle of anticipation quivered along her spine. When they’d dismounted at the barn, Rafe had taken Lightning’s reins from her. “Why don’t you go have your shower, Becca?” he’d said in that sinfully rich and husky tone of his. “I’ll come up after I deal with the horses and have my own.”

His eyes had held such heat, such promise, that Rebecca had understood that he’d meant up to her room, and not just up to the house. ‘And then’ had arrived. She tried to completely relax as the water warmed her. But she felt filled with so many conflicting emotions, all so strong and demanding, she doubted that relaxation could be possible. Thoughts, questions, doubts came at her so fast that they sounded like a giant cacophony of voices shouting inside her head all at once. Her mind flashed to that moment as they left the pasture. What had Rafe meant by his comments? Good Lord, could he be jealous of Jacob? Or could his impassioned declaration to her have held a deeper meaning? Did he value her accomplishments as a parent so highly because he could never father children himself? Could she dare to ask him…after? Did the physical intimacy they were about to share grant her the right to other intimacies? He’d said that she could ask him anything. But did that mean anything at all or anything within reason? Over the years, she’d learned that certain things were off limits in her conversations with Jacob. His work by and large fell into that category. She’d understood and accepted that, for a great deal of his day-to-day work involved lawyer-client privilege. But there were other questions, questions about feelings and dreams—no. Rebecca deliberately shut the door on that thought. Those topics hadn’t been off limits. They just simply had never come up. She turned off the water, acknowledging that her thoughts were in a mess because she felt nervous. It had been a long time since she’d made love, and more than twenty-five years since her only other ‘first time’. Rebecca grimaced, recalling that long ago pivotal night in her life. At least this time there wouldn’t be any pain. She hoped. Though, to be perfectly honest, she did have her doubts on that score, too. What she had felt pressed up against her yesterday during that incendiary kiss had certainly felt like a lot more than she remembered. She didn’t know if she could please Rafe. If the kisses they’d shared had been hotter than any she’d ever had, it stood to reason that making love would be, too. Rebecca closed her eyes as she finished toweling off and began to dry her hair. She had no doubt whatsoever that she wanted him, totally and completely. She had never wanted like this. This hunger for him burned deep and hot, a hunger bordering on need, and so fierce she wondered that she could function at all. She’d never imagined that she could crave a man’s touch the way she craved Rafe’s. As she pulled on her blue satin teddy she realized that more than just physical desire burned within her for that sexy cowboy. And she realized, too, that she’d been fooling herself, thinking she could simply have an affair with Rafe Lassiter. She’d already fallen in love with him. **** Rafe paused just outside Rebecca’s open bedroom door. She stood, her back to him, her arms wrapped protectively around herself, staring at the Rockies out her bedroom window. Dear heaven, she was so beautiful she stole his breath. And that little bit of nothing she had on…he gulped, hard. Last night his imagination had run wild, trying to picture just what it she wore beneath her denim and silk. His imagination paled when compared with reality. Good thing he hadn’t known. He’d have never been able to keep his hands off her. He’d have taken her on the way home from town, in the front seat of his truck. He’d have taken her hard, hot, and deep. Just as his body begged him to do right now. Now was not the time for self-indulgence, but restraint. He could see her nerves and vulnerability. His instincts whispered, and he knew she needed what she’d rarely been given in life. She needed to be pampered and wooed. He wanted her with an all-consuming passion, believed he might just die if he couldn’t have her. But standing here watching her, he knew that before he could share with her his passion, he needed first to share his tenderness. Though he made no sound, he knew she sensed the moment he came into the room. When he gently placed his hands on her bare shoulders, she started for just a moment. Then she sighed and leaned back against him. “I want you, woman,” he whispered in her ear, his voice rough with need, “more than I’ve ever wanted before. But if you need more time, I’ll understand.”

Counterpoint to his raw pledge his hands, soft and gentle, caressed her arms. Rebecca slowly turned around in his arms. The smile she gave him melted his heart. “I am a little nervous,” she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. “I guess that’s only natural. I’ve only ever had one lover. And until I met you, I just never expected to ever do this again. But I don’t need more time, Rafe. I need you.” Exhaling a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding, he sighed her name as his lips slowly took hers. She tasted sweet, her flavor seeping into him like warm honey, touching and arousing every part of him. Placing one hand on her slender neck, he stroked her skin softly. His other hand cupped her bottom and slowly brought her closer until not one wisp of air stood between them. He angled his head and took the kiss deep, his arms enfolding her, his tongue mating with hers until he’d claimed every corner of her mouth. She responded sweetly and it thrilled him, this mutual dance, a languid ballet that was all grace and form, in perfect sync with music only they could hear. Rafe trembled with his control. He felt himself melting into her, felt her merging with him. All this with only a kiss. He let the truth reverberate within his soul. Much more than just a kiss, this was a promise and a vow. **** Expecting the conflagration of the day before, she got sweet, sweet tenderness. In one moment of clear thought she realized that his mouth wooed hers. Like the tender caress of rose petals, his lips brushed hers, back and forth, as if he would be perfectly content to only do this and nothing more. She sensed in his gentle salute emotions he’d not yet expressed in words. Rebecca felt as if, atom-by-atom her body dissolved into hot liquid honey. She wanted all of herself to meld with all of him, not just physically, but emotionally and spiritually as well. In one perfect instant of clarity she understood that this was real love: a complete blending, a unity of two into one. She discovered a power, uniquely feminine, completely hers. As she pressed herself closer to the man she loved, as she ran her hands up and over his shoulders, down his back, she felt him shudder and knew he shuddered with desire for her. Her heart soared. She had never known this power before. The kiss deepened, nearing the edge of tenderness, the edge of rationality, basking in the heat of a blaze that drew ever closer. Passion exploded. Rafe dragged his lips from hers only to feast them on the silken column of her throat. His hand swept down her body, passed the valley between her breasts, to her stomach, only to sweep back up again to cup one plump mound. He squeezed, gently, at the same time his hips rolled forward. She whimpered with the wave of need that surged through her. His hand left her breast only long enough to pull at the little satin bow at the top of her teddy. It came free, that thin piece of satin, loosening the garment’s hold on her. His lips foraged and found her. He pulled her swollen nipple into his mouth and suckled strongly. “Rafe!” the plea escaped. Her hands cupped his head, pressing him closer. One feminine leg crept up rough denim, on a primitive quest to wrap itself around masculine hips, to make closer the bond. With a growl he scooped her up and brought her down onto the bed. “I have to see you, Rebecca,” he whispered. His hands made quick work of stripping the supple garment from her body. He sat back for a moment, and just stared at her. Shyness and vulnerability rose up, easily quelled by the look of longing in his eyes. “Oh, Becca,” his voice trembled. He began to touch her, learning her body. His hands made love to her, with soft gentle brushes and full sweeping caresses. His mouth captured hers again, and Rebecca swam in a swirling tide of arousal. Her hands gloried in exploring his flesh. She was nearly overwhelmed with the wonder of him, the feel and the heat and the strength of him. Touching and being touched by Rafe transformed her. The trail he blazed sent tingles and heat through her entire body. She encountered the waistband of his jeans. The barrier was a travesty, and not nearly enough to keep her from him. Undaunted, her nimble fingers followed the edge of the material to the front and dipped in, seeking.

“Ah, Becca, yes,” he groaned. Emboldened by his obvious pleasure, she stroked and caressed, shy at first in her movements. The pressing of his hips told her he needed more. Bolder now, her hand encircled him, her grasp gently firm as she learned the length and the strength of him. Growling in a sound she recognized as frustration, he left her only a moment, only long enough to become as naked as she. He felt hot and hard against her, and oh, how wonderful to hold him close, no barriers between them! Her hands eagerly touched every inch of him. She enjoyed the tension in his buttocks as her hands swept and squeezed. Unable to resist, she moved one hand around to the front of him, eager to stroke him again. “You’re so hot,” she whispered in wonder, and he groaned, flexing against her hand. “Yeah, I’m hot. For you. For all of you.” He removed himself gently from her reach, distracting her with his mouth. He kissed and licked his way from her lips, to the bottom of her chin, down her neck. He tasted every bit of her until once more the fiery cavern of his mouth suckled first one nipple, and then the other. When she cried out and arched toward him, his hand slowly slid lower, until his fingers brushed the hair at the apex of her thighs. “Rafe…please…I need…” Her words emerged panted, frantic, as she tried to cope with the swirling sensations within her. “I know what you need, sweetheart.” He took the other turgid nipple into his mouth and began to suck hard, rhythmically. In perfect timing with each pull, his fingers stroked, then sought, and then delved. He slowly penetrated her with one finger as his thumb brushed the tiny nub, the epicenter of her desire. She moaned, her hips lifting for more of his touch as her passion climbed higher. “I want to taste you, Becca. I’m going to make you fly.” She had no idea what he meant. Then his hand left her intimate flesh, replaced by his mouth.

Chapter 12 Rebecca gasped, both shocked and aroused by what she’d never known before. His lips and tongue on her intimate flesh sent shivers down her spine and ignited a fire in her belly. Crying out, she anchored her hands in Rafe’s hair as rapture bowed her off the bed, racing her heart and obliterating her senses. The orgasm flooded her with wave after wave of pure pleasure. Even as the sensations began to ebb, she reached for Rafe. He moved up and into her, filling her beyond her wildest dreams. Not pain, but fullness, and completeness. As he moved inside her, Rebecca wrapped her arms and legs around him, anchoring herself to him. He thrust hard, and she tilted her hips, telling him without words that she’d take everything, anything he wanted to give her. When his arms slipped under her, urging her closer as his pace increased, she pressed tighter against him, and began to lick the side of his neck. He swelled even larger within her, then groaned as he began to come. Rebecca cried out anew as the incredible waves of ecstasy returned. Arms, legs, body curled more tightly around him as if claiming him for all eternity. As he moved within her fast and hard, she rode the waves as if there was nothing else in all creation but this moment, and this man. **** He stroked her upper lip gently, and waited. When she opened her eyes he bent down and gave her a light, chaste kiss. “Guess I conked out on you. Sorry.” Her voice sounded sleep-husky, stirring him all over again. He’d never enjoyed himself more with a woman in all his life. He couldn’t even say what had thrilled him more, tasting her rapture, or drowning in his own release while deep inside her. So in response to her apology he gave her a slow and sexy look. “Trust me, darlin’, you have absolutely nothing to be sorry for.” Rebecca’s smile blossomed in response to his words. “No?” “No. As a matter of fact, I should thank you.” “You should?” He gently stroked her face. He bent down and kissed her long and sweetly. “Absolutely. I feel as if for the first time in my life, I finally know what it is to make love.” “What an amazing compliment. Thank you.” She placed her hand on his face and caressed him tenderly. His face turned serious for a moment. “Although I’ve known from my very first time that I was sterile, I’ve always used a condom. Even before the concern about AIDs it was important to use protection, for other reasons. So I always used it. Always. I’m telling you this so that you’ll know you’re safe. But I needed to be naked inside you, Becca. It was a first for me.” Rebecca reached up and gave him a quick kiss. “You’re the second man I’ve ever made love with in my life. Jacob was a faithful husband. But when I had to renew my life insurance policy about three months ago, I had to be tested. So you’re safe, too. And I’m very glad you were naked inside me.” Such tenderness in her expression spurred Rafe to go out on a limb. He made certain her gaze met his when he said, quite simply, “I love you, Becca.” Rebecca said nothing for a long moment, but she didn’t have to say a thing. He could see her love for him shining in her eyes, along with her tears. He said nothing more, just gently brushed the dampness from her face and raised one eyebrow. “I’m sorry. It’s just that…. I didn’t think it would be possible for me to love, or to be loved, again.” “Sweetheart, falling in love with you has been the easiest thing I’ve ever done.” Rebecca put her arms around his neck, and slowly pulled his face down to hers. Just before their lips met she whispered, “Can we do it again?” Rafe should have been saying no, but incredibly he began to stir. “Oh, yeah. We can do it again. Maybe even slower this time.” Rebecca gave him a Cheshire-cat grin. “Maybe. But I wouldn’t count on it.” **** They didn’t awaken again until nearly dinner time. It took some coaxing, but Rafe succeeded in getting Rebecca

into the shower with him. The incredible combination of warm water and slippery skin prolonged the experience until they risked running out of hot water. “Woman, if we keep this up we’re never going to get fed. And if you want me to keep it up, then I need food.” “Party pooper.” “That’s not what you said a little while ago,” he teased. He stole a couple of kisses as he dried her. She demurred when he held out her satin robe for her to put on. “It’s nearly five-thirty!” “So?” When she only widened her eyes in response, he understood her thoughts. “Honey, this is the first of Josie’s days off, remember? Reggie is cooking for the men tonight in the bunkhouse. And no one will come up to the house because it’s been declared off limits until tomorrow.” “Declared off limits! Then everybody will know…” Rafe kissed her quickly. “Do you really mind?” “No. I guess not.” Her smile was a little shy. Rafe laughed and hugged her. Once they entered the kitchen, Rebecca set about to make them dinner. “You don’t have to, honey. I can rustle us up some grub.” “Grubs. Aren’t they bugs that thrive on grass roots?” “Smart ass. I’m trying to tell you I don’t expect you to cook for me. Or keep house, or do laundry. I’m a big boy and can do those things for myself. Or,” he hastily added when he noted her bewildered expression, “we can do them together.” “Together sounds great.” Together they discovered some chicken in the fridge. While Rebecca cut up, battered and fried the meat, Rafe made biscuits. He caught her incredulous stare as he got out the flour, baking powder and other ingredients. He simply gave her a smug smile as he got to work. Instead of potatoes they opted for rice, to which Rebecca added some raisins as it cooked. After Rafe put the biscuits into the oven to bake, he proceeded to scrape and cut the carrots. Before long, dinner was ready. Rafe couldn’t remember ever enjoying the simple act of cooking more. **** “Rebecca?” The use of her full name got her attention. She looked up from her nearly empty plate to encounter Rafe’s thoughtful look. “Yes?” “You said you’d never expected to make love again. Why not? You’re a beautiful, warm and loving woman. And a very passionate one.” He picked up her hand and kissed it. “It’s natural that you would have taken time to grieve after your husband died. But to think that you’d never take a lover… Did you love your husband that much, sweetheart?” Rebecca opened her mouth to say of course she had. But then she shut it again. She frowned and rubbed her forehead lightly. “I loved Jacob, but…I honestly don’t think that was the reason. I don’t know why I thought that way,” she admitted at last. “I only know I did.” She shrugged her shoulders. “I never considered finding someone else to be a betrayal, or that it would make me unfaithful. I can’t explain it any better than that.” Her eyes left his and she absently played with the bit of food on her plate. She owed him more, and she knew it. Too many virtues, she thought in an instant of panic. Honesty and loyalty. Fine traits except when they stood at odds. Then she looked up at the man watching her intently. He was here and now. He gave her such a sweet look of understanding, of patience, she felt her eyes mist. Reaching over, she took Rafe’s hand in hers. Honesty over loyalty, then. “What I had with Jacob, when we made love? It felt nice …comforting. But it not… all consuming. Not the way it was upstairs just now with you. You called me a passionate woman. But I’ve never been one before. Not until you.” “Do you have any regrets, my Becca? About making love with me?” “Only that we had to leave the bedroom to eat,” she replied baldly.

Rafe flicked his gaze over their plates then pushed his forward even as he moved his chair back. “I can fix that.” He got up quickly and scooped her into his arms. She squealed with laughter as he began to sprint up the stairs. “Walk, don’t run. I’ve a better use for your energy in mind.” “So, my Becca, do I.” **** Logan hunkered down into his jacket. The light breeze that had been a blessing all day became a brisker wind once the sun set. Now, close on to midnight, it clawed with sharp talons, a reminder that late spring in the mountains could be fickle. He’d tied his horse securely just inside the small grove of trees that spread their way toward the highway. Traffic had been practically non-existent, only one vehicle passing in the twenty minutes he’d been waiting. He saw the lights approach, and they flickered in the pre-arranged signal. It took Logan only a moment to peel back the fence, revealing the ‘gate’ he’d improvised. The Jeep turned in, negotiating the shallow ditch without difficulty. The driver stopped his vehicle, got out and then into the passenger side. Logan closed the opening and got in behind the wheel. “Damnedest place for a pickup,” the driver grumbled. “Nothing out here but fucking rocks and cows.” This was the second driver of the three that would alternate. The first one had been all business. This one seemed a bit chattier. “That’s the point. There’s nothing—and no one—out here to get in our way. Take us about ten minutes to get to the stuff.” “I’m Keefer, by the way.” When Logan remained silent, Keefer tried again. “So you been working here? On the ranch?” Logan spared him a glance. “Let’s not play ‘getting to know you’, all right? We’ll be at the cache in a few. We load you up and you’ll be on your way. No fuss, no muss.” “Yeah, okay.” “You’re expected by six a.m., so you’ll have to head straight to the customer. No farting around.” “I know how to do my job.” “Good. That will save us all a lot of time and grief.” Logan fell silent, concentrating on negotiating the trail. When they were about a minute out, he cut the vehicle’s lights, as a precaution against being seen. Driving down into the canyon could be tricky—the road was just wide enough to allow the Jeep access. He held back a laugh when the jittery Keefer sighed in relief as they came to a stop. “We have a short walk to the caves.” “What kind of caves are they? Because I don’t do night creatures.” “Abandoned caves. Relax, they haven’t been lived in for hundreds of years. Watch your step— there’s a kiva right there and the roof is thin.” “What the hell’s a kiva?” “Something to stay away from. Over here.” Logan took the ladder from its hiding spot and propped it against the rock wall. He only had to go up about six rungs to reach the opening where he’d stashed the drugs. The shipment consisted of thirty packages, weighing approximately twenty pounds each. Wrapped in thick padding, they’d been well insulated for their tumble out of the low-flying plane to the canyon below. It took the men only about twenty minutes to transfer the cargo to the back of the Jeep. The moon came out from behind cloud cover, glinting off the chrome, washing the entire canyon in pale light. “What’s that?” Keefer bent down near the face of the wall and pulled something from the loose dirt and scrub. He held it up, turning it in the moonlight to try and get a better look. “Potshard, likely. The place is lousy with them. Leave it. Let’s go.” Logan headed toward the Jeep, not looking back. Fifteen minutes later, he mounted his horse, and heading back to his ‘post’, guarding the herd. Aside from having to put up with inane comments, he thought that had gone off all right. But he’d have to contact Farnsworth in the morning. Keefer would do as mule for some cargo, but he didn’t think the man could be entrusted with the special orders. He just seemed entirely too chatty—and too soft.

**** Rebecca opened her eyes to the unfamiliar sight of sunshine coming through her bedroom window. She smiled. In the time that she had been at the Circle L this was the first morning she had not been up before dawn. She felt a hirsute male arm lying heavily across her middle, and a solid hot male body pressed against her back. Vivid memories from the night before washed through her. They had collapsed together on the bed, laughing, when he’d brought her upstairs after dinner. “Woman, how much do you weigh?” he’d had the nerve to ask, exaggerating his huffing and puffing. “I weigh exactly what I should,” she returned primly. “You, sir, are obviously sadly out of shape.” “You want to see my shape? I’ll show it to you.” “You beast! Unhand me, sir!” “I’d much rather undress you.” Laughter and tickles had soon spawned sighs and caresses. “You taste sweet here,” Rafe had whispered as he’d licked her collarbone with his tongue. Rebecca had then done her own tasting. She’d sampled the skin on his neck and shoulders. She’d slid her mouth down slowly, sensuously, until her tongue had made moist the hair surrounding a nipple. His gasp of pleasure spurred her on. She hadn’t known men could be sensitive there, too. Then she bit him. “That’s it!” he’d declared. Before she knew what had happened, he’d had her on her back and had risen above her. “You torment me, my Becca. Now it’s my turn.” There had been nothing sinister in his tone, just the promise of sweet fulfillment. “Give it your best shot, cowboy,” she’d whispered, rising up to receive him. She smiled now remembering. Her body had been positively purring. Contentment filled her, for she had slept the entire night—or as much of it as they had slept—in Rafe’s arms. She had told him, quite apologetically when they’d snuggled down together after another session of heated lovemaking that they probably wouldn’t stay wrapped up together. She had always roamed to her own side of the bed. He had simply given her a smug grin. “We’ll see,” he’d said as he’d pulled her closer and closed his eyes. Happily, he’d been proven right. She would never have known how wonderful lovemaking could be if not for him. Nor how delicious it could be to wake up, surrounded by a man who personified sensuality. Delicious and arousing. Rebecca had never made love first thing in the morning before. In fact, if asked, she could have sworn the idea didn’t appeal to her. She was fast coming to the conclusion that there might never be a time when she wouldn’t find the idea of making love with Rafe appealing. They lay spoon fashion. With a siren’s smile, she nestled her bottom more snugly against him. He made a pleased sound and pulled her closer. His hand, in his sleep, roamed her chest, finding and fondling a plump breast. Rebecca wondered absently if he was used to spending the night with a woman. Then the petty thought fled as he flexed his hips forward. She felt the strength of his arousal and her insides began to melt. She moved her hips against him. His hand left her breast, stroked down her hip to her thigh. He lifted her leg gently and eased it back, over his hips. Rebecca gasped as he buried himself deep inside her. “Good morning,” he whispered close to her ear. “It…certainly…is,” she gasped in return. Rafe’s chuckle sounded supremely masculine as he began a slow, steady thrusting within her. She arched her hips closer to his and tilted her head back. His lips fastened on hers, his tongue invading her mouth in perfect cadence with his other, lower invasion. He weaned his lips from hers as his hand began to pet her breasts. “I knew I’d love waking up with you in my arms, my Becca,” he said as he raised himself up on one elbow. The new position made his thrusts deeper, and Rebecca moaned in appreciation. The bliss took her beyond the

point of thinking. She could only ride the marvelous pleasure this man gave her. “I love watching you come apart in my arms, too,” he whispered, his lips close to her ear. His tongue shot out and made contact with that ear, moistening it, sending shivers throughout her body. His hand stroked down between her legs, his fingers caressing her most sensitive place. “Come apart for me now, baby. Come for me.” Rebecca cried out as the climax exploded within her, calling his name as she soared out of control.

Chapter 13 Rebecca adjusted her hat against the bright daylight. She didn’t know the exact time of day, as she’d put her watch away her third day here. The time could be determined by the position of the sun or the job at hand. At this moment, the sun had risen just a tad above the horizon, already hot and promising to get hotter. The job at hand was branding. She scanned the larger-than-expected area. The hollow below them had pens at one end. She looked for and spotted Robert and Patti. He worked in the branding pen, giving inoculations. As a trained vet, he not only took care of the animals on the Circle L, but also helped out the neighbors when the area’s regular vet was unavailable. He’d had a thriving practice just outside of Denver, Rafe had told her. But like himself and Travis, he’d needed to come home when their dad died. Rebecca suspected that need had as much to do with their ties to the land as it did to any sense of filial responsibility. Patti stood close to but not in the pen enclosures. She had the Madisons and the Tuckers with her, likely explaining the process to them. Rebecca couldn’t see the expressions on their faces, but she could imagine. The two couples would be leaving the next day, their three-week vacations over. Rebecca wouldn’t be at all surprised if they stayed in contact with each other from now on. “This is amazing,” she said as Rafe, astride Dancer, joined her and Lightning at the top of a small knoll. “It’s the first time in a long time I’ve just stood back for a bit and taken it all in like this. It is something, isn’t it?” he said. “Does it hurt them?” “The branding?” “Yeah.” She didn’t mind Rafe knowing she was a bit squeamish about seeing the calves’ flesh seared with a hot iron. “For a bit. Ranchers have been branding their stock since there have been cattle ranches. Some are switching to what are called RFIDs – radio frequency identification tags. Those are the white tags that get fixed to their ears. Ideally, that system allows for better tracking of stock lines.” “Ah, modern technology.” “I’m all for it, personally. Modern technology has allowed for vast improvements in record keeping and ranch management. We tag a few of our calves—those that are destined for the feedlots and meat markets early. But we brand the ones we’re keeping for replacement stock, and the ones that will go to market in the fall because of the integration of the summer pastures.” Sometimes she could easily forget that Rafe was the CEO of a large company. But at times like this, when he lost himself in the details of the work he loved so well, Rebecca was reminded not only of his position, but his intelligence and vitality. He never hesitated, either, to talk to her as if she enjoyed equal footing with him. That realization felt novel, even as it filled her with joy. Thinking about that, she sensed she neared unpleasant mental territory. Pushing the potential insight away for another time, she focused instead on the conversation. “The move to summer pastures, that’s the ‘cattle drive’ you told me about?” she asked. “It is. There’s a huge tract of land the government owns that we, and the neighboring ranchers, use to graze our herds on. That’s the main reason why we brand. The tags are smaller and more modern, but can’t be as easily read from horseback.” Beneath her, Lightning pawed the ground, her body all aquiver. Rebecca’s attention came back to the business at hand. She smiled as she patted her horse and then turned to Rafe. “You were right about her. All the times I’ve ridden her, even when you put us through the cutting practices, she’s been a pansy. Bring her out here, where she can see and smell and hear the herd, and she wants to get to work.” Rafe chuckled, reached over and gave Rebecca a slight tug on her hat. “Yeah, she does, and I think that maybe she’s afraid she won’t get to. Horses are smart, honey. She knows you’re not a real experienced rider.” Rebecca leaned forward in her saddle, her stroke on the mare’s neck long and consoling. “Sorry, sweetheart. Maybe next time.” “Becca?” She looked up and saw that Rafe’s eyes filled with mischief.

“Yes, Rafe?” “Why do you think we’re out here today?” Rebecca frowned. “So I can watch some of the branding, of course.” Grateful for the experience, it wasn’t anything at all like she had expected. One thing that Rebecca hadn’t realized is that the calves received check-ups at this time, given inoculations, and in the case of some of the poor beasts, castrated. She had never imagined that the entire process would look and sound like chaos. She’d never seen so many animals in one place in her entire life! Before her was a moving, undulating sea of cattle, through which a number of men on horseback maneuvered. Shouts of men, whinnies of horses and the pathetic bawling of baby calves filled the air. The dust began to rise, lending a surreal quality to the tableau. “Honey,” Rafe said patiently, smiling his devil smile, “I didn’t bring you out here just so you could watch. I thought this would be an excellent opportunity for you to put your newly acquired skills into practice.” It took her a moment to understand just what he meant. Her eyes went wide as understanding dawned. “You mean we’re going down into that!” “Not right into the middle, no. I thought we’d work around the edges first, until you get a feel for it.” Rebecca looked at the scene before her with new eyes. Everyone down there had a job to do and knew how to do it. Competent professionals, they practiced skills that had been honed over years. Her few weeks of training, as intense as they had been, left her feeling pathetically amateurish by comparison. “I’m not ready. I can’t do it,” she said quietly. **** Rafe reached over, cupped her face in one hand and kissed her lightly. When her gaze focused on him, he smiled. “I think you are, and you can. I believe you can do anything you set your mind to. I think that deep down, you want to try. If I’m wrong then we’ll head on out of here and just go for a ride. I’m not going to force you to do this, or anything else you don’t want to do.” “But what if I can’t do it?” “Are you afraid of getting hurt?” He was more than a little afraid of that happening himself. His fear, however, took a back seat to his determination to help his Becca develop her self-confidence. Oh, she’d had nothing but good things to say about her late husband. But the woman who had come to his bed had been incredibly innocent for having been married twenty-five years. That innocence didn’t restrict itself to lovemaking. He often saw questions in her eyes, yet time and again her mouth remained firmly closed. It seemed as if she didn’t believe she had the right to make any emotional or intellectual demands on him. Hell, she acted as if she had no right to make any demands of any kind on him at all. He’d already realized that her amazement at attempting and mastering new skills was genuine. Which meant either that she’d never tried new things before, or that she’d never been allowed to try and succeed. “No,” Rebecca responded at last. “No, I’m not afraid of getting hurt. I’m afraid of failing. I’m afraid of disappointing you.” Rafe turned Dancer so that he faced Becca, his back on the action. The fear he saw in her eyes just raised new questions within him about the nature of her marriage to the late Jacob Scott. “Honey, you could never, ever disappoint me. There is no shame in trying and failing. There is no shame in not trying if you truly feel you’re not ready.” Her eyes widened, as if his words had been the most shocking she’d ever heard. He nodded to let her know he meant it, and continued. “I’ve been watching you, critically, during practice. You show a real knack for this. I realize I may be biased, but I honest-to-God believe you can do this. Rebecca, I believe in you.” “I do want to try,” she said at last as a sweet smile blossomed on her face. They both turned as Travis and Thunder joined them. “What’s up?” he asked, looking from Rebecca to his brother. “Becca’s going to try her hand,” Rafe replied, nodding at the herd. Travis raised one eyebrow, studying first his older brother, and then Rebecca. “Well, good. There’s no such thing as too many wranglers at branding time.” He moved Thunder back, allowing

space for them to pass him. Rafe looked over at Rebecca. “Let’s get a closer look, shall we?” Rebecca nodded, and then re-positioned her hat. Rafe bit back a laugh. He didn’t know if she realized, but his Becca always did that hat thing whenever she was getting ready to spit in the face of fate. They walked their horses down off the small hillock from where they’d been watching and closer to the herd. Rafe’s eyes scanned the animals with practiced ease. Then he touched her arm and pointed to one calf that had taken refuge between two larger cows. “Cut him out, and herd him over there, to the branding chute.” “Where will you be?” “Close enough.” Rebecca nodded, and then pointed Lightning in the direction they needed to go. **** The horse responded immediately, and Rebecca thought the animal knew the exact calf targeted. She did. So, unfortunately, did the calf. Giving a loud bawl when horse and rider approached, he pivoted around, looking for escape. His momma proved determined to help him, turning fast, inciting the other cattle around them to general confusion. Lightning moved like the element whose name she bore, pivoting, sprinting, and keeping the calf in her sights. The baby bawled some more, running for cover between two other cows, and a small channel opened up in the herd. Rebecca thought she understood what would happen next. She’d trained on this horse, getting to know the rhythm of this particular dance. But she let her mind wander for one tiny moment, and Lightning moved in a sharp pivoting turn that found her unprepared. Startled by the sudden maneuver, she gave a little squeak as she felt her bottom leave the saddle. Rafe had drilled her, time and again, what to do if this ever happened, but she’d never had to put his instructions to use. Until now. She kicked her feet out of the stirrups, let go of the reins, and as she was launched into the air, curled herself into a tiny ball. She hit the ground hard, landing on her fanny. “Becca!” Rafe and Travis appeared at her side in an instant. Travis stayed mounted while Rafe hit the ground before Dancer had come to a full stop. Both horses acted as a protective shield against the raucous herd. Lightning, with her rider gone, had followed training and stopped. Travis reached over and snagged the horse’s reins. “Sweetheart, are you hurt?” Rafe’s hands trembled as he gathered her into his arms. Her hat had come off and her eyes remained closed. “Becca, speak to me, honey. Where does it hurt?” He began running his hands over her, looking for broken bones. “Only in my pride,” she muttered, opening her eyes. Then, seeing his worried face, she gave him a small smile. “Well, that’s a relief!” “A relief?” “Yeah, I was wondering when I would finally fall off my horse. Guess I don’t have to wonder anymore.” Travis chuckled, and Rafe shot him a withering stare. But when Rebecca began to chuckle, he seemed to relax. “Let’s go back to the house, honey. I want to make sure that you’re all right.” “I’m fine, just a little sore. And we are not going back to the house. At least, not yet.” She got to her feet, dusted off her bottom. Wincing, she nodded her head. Then she looked around for her hat, grabbed it, and put it on. “Where is he?” “Where’s who?” “That sneaky little buggeroo who just escaped.” Travis chuckled and pointed behind him, “Over yonder.” Taking Lightning’s reins from Travis, she mounted up, trying not to wince too hard when her tender butt settled in the saddle. Then she scanned the cattle. She spotted the calf and turned her horse. “Not for long,” she bit out. She

adjusted her hat and put her heels to Lightning’s flanks. **** Rafe quickly mounted and, with Travis, followed, staying out of her way. He just might have aged a decade in the last few minutes. Up until today, he never doubted that at some point Rebecca would get thrown from her horse. For that reason he’d drilled her on how to do it as safely as possible. Knowing something was bound to happen, however, and then actually seeing it unfold in heart-stopping clarity were two different things. Focusing on Rebecca again, he found he couldn’t help but smile. As she maneuvered her horse through the cattle, her quarry in sight, a fiery light of determination lit her eyes. What a sight to behold! “Well, would you look at that.” Rafe smiled at the tone of awe his brother’s voice held. “Yeah, I’m looking,” Rafe said, his pride evident. Rebecca and Lightning moved as one, countering every move that mutinous calf made, until it had been effectively cut from the herd. They followed at a quicker pace as she and her horse moved the little critter toward the chute. Robert looked up as he reached for the next calf. He blinked when he saw the wrangler. His eyes swept over her, registering the dust and imprint of the ground on her clothes. Then he looked at Rafe before turning back to Rebecca. “Well, cowgirl, how do you like branding so far?” Rebecca chuckled. “Like it right fine, partner.” Robert’s bark of laughter was echoed by some of the hands who worked near-by. “Reckon you do. Try not to get too friendly with the ground there. It can be a hard task master.” “Met it once. Didn’t care for it. Don’t plan on repeating the experience.” “That’s what we all say,” Robert shot back dryly. Rebecca nodded, then looked over at Rafe. “Show me another one,” she demanded. “Yes, ma’am. One more little buggeroo coming up.” **** “How’s the butt?” Rebecca opened her eyes and gave Rafe a smile. “Tender. I wouldn’t be surprised to find a bruise or two.” “I’m looking forward to conducting an inspection tonight.” Rebecca shook her head, amazed that he could think of that at a time like this. They rested atop another hillock above the holding pens. Half the crew surrounded them, all of them enjoying the lunch Josie and Reggie had brought out. The other half of the crew kept working. Rafe explained they always had meals in shifts during branding. He’d teased her when she’d chosen the first shift for lunch. She’d borne his teasing with good humor, telling him that she chose to eat with the first shift for his benefit. Rebecca herself had just eaten more than she ever had at one meal before. Now she reached up to take the cup of coffee Rafe brought her. Once she had it in her hands, he sat back down on the ground beside her. “Tired?” he asked. She figured he asked just to be polite. She’d nearly dozed off waiting for him to come back with the coffee. “Yeah, I am. That,” she announced, nodding at the activity still continuing below, “is hard work.” “It is, indeed: always frantic, seemingly disorganized, noisy and dirty. Some cowboys like branding better than anything else. And some prefer just keeping watch over the herds in the pasture.” “And you love it all.” “I do.” “I didn’t say it before, but now I have to. Thank you, Rafe. Thank you very much.” “What are you thanking me for?” “For believing in me. For not making me go back to the house after I fell off my horse. For knowing that I really did want to try my hand at this for giving me that little push.” “Did I push you?” he asked, his brow furrowed. “I didn’t mean to. In fact, I’d promised myself I wouldn’t.” “Only a little nudge, which I needed. I guess the only real shame is in not trying something when you know you can do it.” The silence surrounding them was relative. They could still hear all the various sounds of cattle and men. But in

that moment it seemed as if those sounds came from very far away. “You have a choice,” he said now, scanning the crowd around and below them. “We can both mount up and carry on, or we can go back to the house and go for a swim in the pool.” Rebecca didn’t have to think long about that choice. She figured Lightning might be a little disappointed her workday had come to an end. She, on the other hand, was content. She’d proven something to herself today. The idea of a swim appealed too much to turn down. “Let’s call it a day,” she replied. Rafe smiled. “Good. It’s beautiful weather and the pool is heated. A swim would be perfect right now.” He got up, and held his hand out to her, pulling her up effortlessly. “Besides, with everyone out here, the place will be deserted. Ever gone skinny dipping?” Arousal widened Rebecca’s eyes even as she shook her head ‘no’. Memories of the showers they had shared aided the images forming in her mind. Rafe’s chuckle, as he led her toward their tethered horses, sounded smugly masculine. And that didn’t surprise her one bit.

Chapter 14 “This is nice,” Rebecca sighed, stretching out on the chaise in the shade. Her red maillot was still wet, but with the heat in the air would soon dry. The swim had not only been cooling after the hard morning’s work, but refreshing as well. She discovered that Rafe to be an excellent swimmer, able to do twice as many laps as she. She couldn’t help but smile. Playing had been fun, too. She had developed a whole new appreciation for water sports in the last half hour. They’d only left the pool because things had begun to get out of hand. They always had tonight. Since they slept together every night, she could look forward to private time with the virile cowboy. Though tempted to make love in the pool, their privacy couldn’t be guaranteed. “You look relaxed.” Rafe pulled another chaise next to her and copied her pose. “Mmm,” was the best response she could muster, and didn’t even mind when he chuckled lightly. They lounged side-by-side, hands joined, the soft shaded breeze caressing them. “The Fourth is coming up,” Rafe said absently. The holiday was only a few weeks away, and Rebecca realized she hadn’t given it a single thought. Time seemed to go faster in Colorado than it ever had in New York. “You’re right, it is.” “Anything you particularly liked to do to celebrate? Did you have any family traditions?” “I guess ‘bout the same as everyone else. We’d go for a picnic by the lake. Sometimes we’d choose the park instead. There’d be friends and neighbors, barbecued hamburgers and potato salad, with a serving of fireworks afterward. What about you?” “Barstow has a huge town picnic and craft fair. There’s a parade, of course, and a few rides set up for the kids. The community centre usually has a dance going that evening and there are fireworks there, too.” “No rodeo?” she asked, trying to keep the disappointment from her voice. Rafe chuckled. “Nah. That’s on Founders Day weekend, near the end of August. The fair grounds at the other end of town from the park hosts that.” “You usually go? To the Fourth of July and Founders Day Celebrations?” “Sometimes. I’d like to go this year, if you’ll go with me.” “I wouldn’t miss it.” “And since we’re sort of making plans, I thought we would have our own campout the first week in August.” “Sounds like fun. Where would we go?” “There’s a cabin about a half day’s ride from here. It’s up on the ridge, about a quarter mile from a hot spring. Stream runs by it. It’s very rustic, no indoor plumbing. But there’s a bed of sorts, so we won’t have to sleep on the ground. We could take a few days up there.” He turned his head, opened his eyes to look at her. “Despite what you may have heard, not all cowboys yearn to sleep every night on the hard ground under open skies.” Rebecca smiled. “The open skies part sounds good. I don’t think I would like to sleep on the hard ground, though. Not even once.” “Oops,” Rafe mumbled in such a low tone that Rebecca nearly didn’t hear him. She opened her eyes and turned in the chaise to face him. “I’m from a different part of the country than you are, cowboy. I know what I mean when I say ‘oops’. What do you mean?” “‘Oops’ can mean almost anything, Becca. ‘Oops’, I spilled some coffee on the table; ‘Oops’, I forgot to take out the trash; ‘Oops’, I forgot to tell Becca that the cattle drive beginning a week Monday is a three day event, meaning two nights camping out under the stars…on the hard ground.” Rebecca stared at him for a long moment. “They’re right,” she said finally. “Everything is bigger in Colorado.” “That’s supposed to be Texas. And Texans only say that because they don’t have the Rockies and therefore suffer from an inferiority complex.” “Are you trying to distract me from the fact that I am about to spend two nights sleeping—or trying to sleep—on the cold, hard ground?” “Yes. Is it working?”

“Not hardly.” “Still want to go? You don’t have to, you know.” “Wouldn’t miss it for the world.” **** Rafe felt contentment wash through him. Rebecca seemed to be taking to this life, his life, like a duck to water. He did wonder if that could be chalked up to the novelty of her new environment. He worried if, in time, she would begin to miss the routines she’d had back home. His part of the country lacked the variety of entertainment options likely available in Albany, New York. They had no live theatre, or shopping malls, unless you wanted to go all the way into Denver—or Boulder. Then came the daunting reality of winter in the Rockies. There had been times in the past when the ranch had been cut off from the rest of the world, physically, for days at a time. Bad snowstorms could make travel during winter treacherous. All those fears, nebulous and half formed, had moved him to mention the upcoming social events. He’d had different motivation, however, for mentioning the cabin. He wanted her to get used to thinking ahead, with him. Probably foolish of him, but he was getting worried. They’d grown very close in a short period of time. They’d become lovers. Becca had only ever had one lover before him and she’d married the guy. Wouldn’t a woman with that sort of history have asked, by now, about his intentions? He looked over at her. Her eyes had closed, and her hand had gone limp in his. She looked relaxed and peaceful. A wicked grin slashed across his face. She likely really needed this catnap because she hadn’t gotten much sleep the last couple of nights. It was too soon, he knew, to propose marriage. He had absolutely no doubt whatsoever that’s where they were headed. He loved her, and he intended to spend the rest of his life with her. **** The door behind her opened and Rebecca turned in time to see Patti come out onto the porch. The sun had been down for a couple of hours. The hands had all been fed and for the most part, had turned in for the night. Another full day of branding awaited them and to a man they wanted their sleep. The Madisons and Tuckers were engaged in a hot game of monopoly in the family room. Rafe, Robert and Travis huddled together in the office going over the day’s results. Branding time equaled cow census time. “You look exhausted,” Patti said by way of greeting. “I am. Pleasantly so,” “You could have knocked me over with a feather when I saw you herding calves today. You’ve learned a lot in a short time.” “Thanks. Rafe says I have a knack for it.” “You do.” The two women stayed silent for a moment. “So…how goes the battle?” Rebecca asked Patti chuckled with little humor. “Good name for it, a battle. Slowly. It goes slowly.” “Is it because he needs another boot in the pants, or is he just being discreet in front of the guests?” “Good question. I can’t decide. I suppose I should take comfort in the fact that he asked me to wait for him tonight,” she said quietly. “We’ve had at least a little time alone together each day. I do believe I am becoming addicted to that man’s kisses. But that is almost all we do. Kiss. I have my fingers crossed. Once the guests leave tomorrow, we have a week before the next batch arrives.” Rebecca felt a little guilty, because she had been only a short time ago where Patti seemed to be now. She wanted to bring a smile to the younger woman’s face. “Maybe it isn’t discretion in front of strangers. Maybe he’s a virgin.” “Or scared witless because I am,” Patti countered. Rebecca couldn’t fathom why that would bother a man—any man. She had always been under the impression that

men wanted their women virginal. She opened her mouth to say more, but then closed it again. Patti was one smart and determined woman. She’d find a way to break through Robert’s reserve—or whatever kept him from making a move. Truth be told, the poor man didn’t stand a chance. The sound of male voices emerged into the hallway. The brothers had apparently finished their business for the night. Patti bid Rebecca goodnight and re-entered the house. She heard mumbling and the door closing again moments later just before she felt Rafe’s arms come around her. “It’s late, woman,” he growled playfully in her ear. “Yes,” she gave a yawn that was only slightly exaggerated. “Boy, is it late. I am so tired.” “How tired?” he turned her in his arms so that he could look at her. Rebecca saw the concern in his expression and made her eyes go wide. “Not that tired,” she replied, stretching up to place a kiss on Rafe’s lips. She had intended a tiny peck but soon lost herself in the full open-mouthed splendor of his mouth on hers. “Come on, honey. Let’s go to bed.” “Cowboy, I thought you’d never ask.” A couple of hours later they lay entwined, replete, in Rafe’s bed. Sleep was not far off, but for the moment she simply enjoyed the cuddling. Rafe’s hands caressed her back gently while she snuggled even deeper into his arms. “Rafe?” “Mmm?” “Can I ask you something?” “Of course.” “Even if it’s a little awkward, and really none of my business?” Rafe gave her a gentle squeeze. “Sweetheart, there is nothing in this entire universe, that is none of your business and absolutely nothing at all that you should ever feel awkward in asking me. The only questions I will ever not answer are the ones I truly don’t know the answers for, in which case I’ll tell you that. All right?” Rebecca nodded on his chest, and caressed him with her hand in thanks. “It might be a…dumb question.” “Becca.” “How do men feel about making love to virgins?” “Depends, I guess, on the man and the woman involved. A man of conscience may balk at taking a woman’s virginity if he isn’t serious about her. Some men may be shy of the responsibility they feel receiving such a gift engenders. But I think most men would cherish the gift. Why do you ask? Robert and Patti?” “Yes. She said something tonight that I didn’t understand.” She fell quiet for a moment. “Do you think maybe he isn’t serious about her?” Rafe chuckled. “I think he’s got it bad. It’s just taking his head time to catch up to his heart, is all. I’ve been thinking about the two of them ever since that night at the Place. I think that, deep down, he’s always been in love with her. Spending a life time conditioning himself into believing her to be off limits could just be a hard habit to break.” “I hope you’re right. She loves him so much. I’d hate to think he wasn’t serious about her in turn.” “Feeling protective, are you?” His voice had slipped into that deep, intimate tone that sent shivers up her spine. “Yeah. Of both of them. Talk about habits that are hard to break.” “Don’t ever break that one, Becca. It’s good you feel that way. It means you care.” Rebecca fell silent again, but another question had formed, and wouldn’t let her alone until she’d asked it. “Rafe?” “Mmm?” “Does…does it bother you? That I wasn’t a virgin?” “Hell, no.” He spun them on the bed so that she was flat on her back, looking up at him as he spoke. “I’m grateful you had a good marriage to a good man. I’m especially grateful that he gave you something I can’t—the chance to be a mother. Before you ask, yes, there is a part of me that would like nothing better than to see

you swollen with my child. But that can never be. I’ve accepted that.” He bent forward and placed a kiss on her nose, causing her shock-widened eyes to blink. “The concept of virginity, for a man when he looks at his woman, is being the first. We’ve had some firsts already, you and I. And we’re going to have more. Becca, not only do I have absolutely no regrets where you’re concerned, I’d give my life for you. I love you that much.” “Oh, Rafe, I love you too!” His arms came around her and he held her close. She could hear the rasp of his breathing. She’d never said those words to him before. That was one first she was delighted she could give him. **** Logan had earned points with the old foreman by pitching in with the branding, even though it had been his day off. But the sun had set, and now he was free for a couple of days. He’d gone to some trouble to ensure that everything would be as nice as he could make it. A smile drifted over his face as his mind wandered over the events of the day. That ‘dude’, the one who’d signed on for the summer, was doing him a huge favor by keeping Lassiter’s head in her pants. Pete was sharp, but not as sharp as the boss man of the Circle L. When he’d advised the foreman he’d beheading out to sleep alone and under the stars, the old man had merely grunted, mumbled something about not blaming him a bit, and had gone about his business. Everyone on the spread knew that Rafe didn’t sleep alone. Hadn’t been, in fact, since last Saturday night when the rest of the dudes had been on the campout and the house declared off limits. Watching the way that pretty widow flaunted herself for Lassiter’s benefit almost had Logan taking little Laurie up on her flirty offers. Though he doubted she had any idea just what she’d need to do to please him. It had been nearly three months since he’d had a woman. A tumble with a virgin he’d have to handle with kid gloves wouldn’t sate him. Thank God for Farnsworth and his “special orders”. “She’s not to be damaged,” Farnsworth had instructed over the phone the week before, “but my client wants this woman …shall we say, experienced?” Logan hadn’t asked, but one evening Farnsworth had obviously been feeling loquacious, and had lectured him about the great service he provided his ‘special clients’. He’d asserted that in some cultures of the world, fathers still considered daughters, wives, and female servants to be personal property. He’d bought more than one daughter from a father who had profit on his mind. Then, too, some women put themselves in his hands, he declared, in their eagerness to escape poverty and a life of futility. Logan didn’t want to know how a Boston blue blood knew where and how to acquire these women. And if the man had to convince himself that he was a philanthropist in the bargain—well, Logan guessed that everyone had to live with themselves in the end. Logan straightened from the fence post and watched as a car approached, slowed, then flicked its lights. Logan unhitched the fence just enough for himself to pass through. The driver stopped the late model car, got out from behind the wheel and went to the back of the vehicle. He didn’t know this man, and Logan aimed to keep it that way. Without speaking the driver unlocked the trunk, then handed Logan a small package. “Last shot should wear off in about an hour and a half. Instructions in the bag, the doc worked out the dose specifically based on body weight. Have her under for pickup.” The driver said not another word. Inside the trunk, cocooned within a blanket secured with belts, the woman lay in total oblivion to her surroundings. She didn’t weigh much, and it didn’t take Logan long to gently place the bundle of her over his saddle and mount his horse. Tomorrow night, he would repeat this procedure in reverse. He nudged his horse forward, the trail etched in his memory. It took nearly an hour to reach the site. He could hear feminine groans, and knew that she would awaken soon. Securing his horse, he carried his bundle into the cave, stooping slightly to get by a narrowed roof, then straightening as the interior roof reached higher. Here, in the belly of the cave, and cut off from view of the outside, Logan had created a crude oasis. He laid her down gently on the prepared pallet. It didn’t take him long to unwrap her from the blanket. She wore

nothing but a silky slip. In moments he had that off her, even as she began to shiver and groan. She looked delicate and beautiful. He crooned to her as he set about his preparations. A camp stove provided a bit of light as well as heating the pot of water. He poured some of the heated water into a basin then added just a bit of rose scented soap. He wouldn’t be cruel to her. If she behaved, he’d even do what he could to pleasure her. But for the next twenty-four hours, this woman belonged to him. He couldn’t wait to sample her. Still mostly unconscious, she remained pliant, and he easily lifted and turned her as he stroked the wet cloth over her. It was an action designed to refresh even as it awakened. When she began to stir, closer to the surface of consciousness, he got to his feet. Stripping quickly, he gently spread her legs. Reaching for the box of condoms, he protected himself. Then he eased himself down, settling between her legs. He waited, his control solid, until she opened her eyes. When they widened, when he saw awareness light them, Logan made his move.

Chapter 15 “Oh…my…Lord!” Rafe’s cheeky grin greeted Rebecca when she finally turned her shocked eyes to him. “Last week during the branding, I thought that would be the most animals I would ever see in one place. But this! This is amazing!” Rafe nodded in understanding. “You’re looking at three operations— ours, the Blakes and the Kramer’s. That’s over fifteen thousand head of cattle, some sixty plus hands, and three times as many horses. It might not seem like it, but it’s easier if we combine our efforts. We repeat the process in September, only in reverse. We always use this valley as the staging area because it’s the largest around.” “No wonder you have to brand the calves before you move them. They’re all mixed in together, aren’t they?” “Yep. They’ll stay that way until we bring them back down.” From her vantage point on the ridge, Rebecca looked out over the amazing vista. Cattle spread out for as far as she could see. Even from this distance back she could hear the sounds of cows and men, horses and bawling calves. Though just a little past dawn, but the trail drive would start in a few minutes. “The sheer logistics in an operation this size must be staggering!” “Takes some planning and a lot of trust amongst neighbors, that’s for sure. But we’ve all done this so many times now, it’s almost automatic.” Rebecca returned her attention to the activity below. Only June, it still promised to be another unseasonably hot day. A slight cloud of dust rose from the prancing, anxious hooves that seemed anxious to get moving. “Where do we fit in all of this?” “We’ll be patrolling an area of the herd about mid-way. We’ll stay together so you don’t have to worry. I’ll show you what to do. Ready?” Rebecca nodded, positioned her hat, and took up the reins. As they rode down into the valley Rafe pointed out the twenty or so men who took up their positions at the rear of the herd. “That, in my opinion, is the worst job. It’s dusty and nearly non-stop work. They’re the trail riders. They keep the herd moving—cattle aren’t too smart and have a habit of wanting to stop. Too, if any animals break rank and take off, those men are the first line of defense.” Rafe then pointed out the cowboys several hundred yards away from the herd, waiting patiently for the cattle drive to begin. “They’re the outriders. Any strays get passed the trail riders, it’s their job to herd them back. They have bursts of activity, but mostly it’s a pleasant if slow ride.” Rafe and Rebecca took up their positions alongside the herd. He showed her how they would work, riding up and back alongside the cattle, keeping the animals moving and together. “Wait a minute. Lightning’s a cutter. Won’t she try and go after any strays that take off?” “Well, of course. But it’s your job to see she doesn’t. Anything tricky like that and you’d cause a stampede.” “You’re kidding.” “Yup. Once she gets into the rhythm of the work, she’ll understand what she’s doing and follow her training.” “You hope.” “No, you hope. You’re the wrangler riding her.” The cattle began to move, and Rebecca concentrated on following Rafe’s lead. Soon, she caught on to the job and felt satisfaction fill her. She had never been a part of something this large before. “I sound like a kid, I know, but this is so cool. And huge. I can’t see the beginning or the end from here.” “It’s a tradition from the days when ranching came into its own, a century or more ago. All across the country, every year, there are trail drives like this, some even larger—and longer.” “I can’t imagine anything larger.” It was hot. It was dusty. It was hard, non-stop work. Rebecca loved every minute of it. She drank form her canteen sparingly, pleased that the cloth-covered metal container tied to her saddle kept the water so cool. She ate the sandwiches she had packed the same time Rafe ate his. Areas along the way had been designated for bathroom breaks, and that certainly ranked as a new experience for her. When she noticed a few riders breaking ranks and riding ahead, Rafe explained that they were the nighthawks.

They would reach the camp in about an hour, riding hard, eat and grab some sleep. When the herd arrived, they would settle them in for the night and watch over them until midnight. They’d be replaced by others, who would again ride off around noon the next day to repeat the process. “Tell me more about the camp,” Rebecca asked as she wiped the perspiration from her brow. “We’ll reach it about an hour before sundown. The three chuck wagons—one from each ranch—are already there. Crews will have set up temporary corrals for the horses and prepared dinner.” As the afternoon waned, Rafe came over and asked, “How are you doing?” “Do you want the polite version, or the truth?” “What do you think?” “Truth, then. I am enjoying this immensely but I will be awful damned glad when we call it a day. I’m beat.” “Not much longer, honey. There’s a stream close to where we’ll be. Patti is around here, somewhere. She promised to come by and collect you and show you where you can freshen up. You’ll have some privacy.” “Sounds good.” Sure enough, about a half hour later, the herd gradually slowed and then stopped. Rafe explained they had to maintain their positions until the nighthawks arrived. It didn’t take long, and soon they walked their horses toward the Circle L’s makeshift corral. When their mounts had been sufficiently cooled, they unsaddled and then groomed them. Rafe took Rebecca’s hand and led her toward their campsite. “What will it be first, honey? Food or bath?” “Coffee. Food. Coffee. Bath. Coffee. Bed. No wonder there’s always a fresh pot of coffee on the stove back home! It’s to make up for the trail drives when there isn’t any all day!” A couple of hours later, refreshed from her bath, sated by coffee and food, Rebecca definitely felt sleepy. She joined Rafe on a patch of ground he’d scouted out after having made a detour to her saddlebag. He had already retrieved their bedrolls, but she had need of one more item. Rafe looked at her, one eyebrow raised, as she unfolded the object she carried. “Is that what I think it is?” he asked suspiciously. “It is if you think it’s an air mattress.” “Shame on you, woman. You’re participating in a memorial that stands as tribute to the history of this great nation. Why, if you ignore the gas-powered generators hooked up to the chuck wagons, the battery operated boom boxes some of the men have with them, the cell phones and the ever useful flashlights, we could be smack-dab in the middle of the eighteen fifties alongside the rugged cowpokes of the day. And I can guarantee you none of them had air mattresses.” Rebecca had regarded him solemnly through his entire spiel. Now she nodded her head slowly. “You’re right. I am a failure as a pioneer, unable to walk in the footsteps of our noble forefathers and mothers. Fortunately for me, however, I have you as a living, breathing example of the proper behavior on trail drives.” She sighed heavily. “Too bad, too. ‘Cause it’s a double.” “That’s all right, sweetheart. It’s my duty, as the man who loves you, to share that convenience with you, thereby protecting you from the ridicule of this uncouth assembly.” Just then, Josie came over to them and handed Rafe a large white laundry sack. “Here are the pillows you asked for, boss. Have a good night.” Rebecca looked from the air mattress in her hands to the pillows Rafe held. Then she pushed the plastic device in his face. “Start blowing.” **** Terry Keefer had a plan. He’d always known his fortune was just one hot idea away. Finally and at long last, he’d found it. When he’d taken on this latest job, driving out into what he considered the uncivilized part of the state to pick up shipments for delivery in the city, he’d had no idea his big break would be just around the corner. Just goes to show you can never tell how things are going to turn out. It almost seemed, in an odd kind of way, that what his daddy had always said—between drunken rages—had been true. Pay attention, and sooner or later opportunity would knock.

Opportunity had come in the guise of a bit of earth that had been fashioned, used, and discarded hundreds of years ago. Hunkered down with his computer, Keefer diligently searched various web sites, following information trails, his eyes burning from the long hours of reading. Every once in a while, just to remind himself of why he did this, he looked up at the a picture he’d ripped out of a travel magazine of a tropical beach, covered in warm sand and hot babes. Then his eye wandered to the piece of pottery he’d pocketed the first time he’d picked up a shipment out in the sticks. The latter was just junk as far as he had been concerned at the time, and he’d only kept it because that hard-ass bastard had told him to leave it. He didn’t consider it much of a flaw that he’d never quite been able to suppress his resistance to authority. Two nights after pocketing the potshard, he’d been stuck at home, one of those endless ‘cultural’ specials his wife loved to watch playing on the television. There’d been a blurb on ancient, North American artifacts, and in particular, on a few of the collectors. When he heard what one collector paid for authentic pieces, his eyes had bugged out and his plan had been born. He thought it a hoot that his initial information came from the government. The BLM had proven very helpful in showing him just what he held in his hand. He might even take a field trip over to New Mexico and have a look at the museum listed on the web site. Archaeological crap he didn’t know, but the rest happened to be his field of expertise. A man who walked in the shadows learned how to find anything, and anyone, he wanted. It didn’t take long for him to complete his plan, nor locate potential business partners. With care, this scheme could pay off again and again. After he finished this seemingly endless research, all he’d need would be a couple of marks. Finessed properly, they would, in turn, lead to others. In the end he selected three men to join his team. Davison was a natural born actor, and would make a good professor of archeology, since the man had some university and always had his nose in one book or another. He enjoyed a good con, too—a plus. Sutton could forge any document in existence. He could clear the way to providing “provenance”, something that Keefer had read some things had to have. A paper trail, he snorted. But they had to give it a fancy name. Plus he could get copies of university letterhead and create stories about the pieces for sale. Ken Philips would be a good man to have along on any job. He noticed things, and didn’t mind providing the muscle that could come in handy in various ways. Keefer felt the excitement of anticipation swim through his veins. He’d always known that someday his ship would come in. Never, though, would he have guessed that the inspiration would come from his otherwise useless wife’s television viewing habits. He smiled as he realized that if he played this right, he’d not only have enough dough to nab a piece of paradise for himself, he’d be shed of that bitch for good. **** Standing near the paddock back at the Circle L, Rebecca scowled as she focused on the coiled rope in her hand. She’d managed to learn how to ride a horse. She did it well. She’d learned how to cut. She had participated in branding, and a trail drive, finding success in those endeavors too. One miserable piece of rope would not break her winning streak. Her attention turned to the man who couldn’t seem to control his mirth. “Do you think you could stop chortling long enough to give me a hand, here?” Though the words might have been cutting, the tone was not. Rebecca had a tough time keeping from laughing, herself. She could well imagine the picture she made for her audience of three, two of whom had at least so far managed to control themselves. She didn’t kid herself that their poker faces would last. “I never chortle, honey. I think maybe I’m…ah, developing allergies. That’s it, allergies.” Rafe took a moment to wipe his eyes. He’d been laughing so hard he’d cried. “See, allergies. My eyes are even watering.” “Allergies, huh? Well, now this could be serious. Let’s see, it would have to be something you’ve only come into contact with recently. Can’t be ragweed, because I haven’t seen any. Can’t be cats, since my understanding is you’ve had cats in those barns all your life. I know! Maybe it’s me! Maybe you’d better sleep alone tonight, just to test the

theory.” Rafe sputtered while both Travis and Robert erupted into gales of laughter. “Now, honey, let’s not be too hasty here. Maybe it’s not allergies after all. Maybe—and this is a from-really-farout-in-left-field maybe—I might have been a little…amused. It’s just that you looked so darned cute draped in that rope. A real fashion maven, that’s what you are.” “Put a lid on it, will you, Lassiter? How in hell do you expect me to learn how to throw this rope if I’m laughing, too?” Rafe came over to her and put his arms around her. He gave her a big hug and kissed her cheek. “Okay, Becca, I’m sorry. I’ll try not to laugh anymore.” “I would appreciate that.” He took the rope from her, his smile one of encouragement. “Watch carefully now.” He walked her through the steps once more. “Check the size of the loop, feel the balance of it. Then begin to swing it.” Rebecca watched as the rope became a perfectly rotating circle above his head, almost—but not quite—a halo. Then, with a flick of his wrist he sent it soaring. It landed around the fence post. “See? Just like that.” He repositioned the rope in her hands, placed another kiss on her cheek, and stepped back. “Okay,” he spoke as Rebecca went through the motions he had shown her several times. “You make sure the loop is the right size…yeah, just like that. Now swing it in a gentle circle…perfect…raise it over your head…. that’s it, that’s it…just a bit more speed, and…” Rebecca closed her eyes as she felt the rope tangle around her arm, her neck, all the way down to her feet. Sighing hugely, she opened her eyes again and shot a glare at Rafe. He held himself so stoned-faced she thought he might explode. She looked down at her nylon nemesis and mentally sent it to hell. “If looks could kill, that rope would be dead,” Robert intoned gravely. “Yup,” Travis agreed. “Someone ought to string it up.” Rebecca could do nothing about the peanut gallery. She did, however, give Rafe a narrow-eyed stare, daring him to say one word. He sputtered. He coughed. He looked at the ground. “Nah,” he finally burst, striving for an even tone, “Hanging’s too good for it.” Rebecca’s head lowered, her eyes closed, and her shoulders began to shake. Then she began to laugh in earnest. “I give up!” she managed to get the thing off her and threw it on the ground in front of her. “Someone get me a flame thrower!” “You don’t need a flame thrower, Rebecca. You need a better teacher.” That said, Travis picked up the rope and slowly went through all the motions Rafe had shown her. When he released the lasso, however, it sailed in a beautiful arc and settled around the fence post, perfectly. Then he repeated the process, each time faster, each time hitting his mark. “See? It’s all in the wrist,” he said, smiling sweetly at her and earning a scowl from his brother for payment. Rebecca leaned back against Rafe, putting her arms over his when they came around her. “All in the wrist is it? Well no wonder you men can do it and I can’t. You’ve all had more practice using your wrists than I have.” That set them all off again, with Rebecca puzzled. What had she said that was so funny? “I’ll tell you later,” Rafe promised as, wiping his eyes he turned to Robert. “At least now I know why Travis has always beaten us in the calf roping events.” Robert nodded. “Better wrist action and quicker release.” Travis shook his head slowly, as if in disgust. When he noticed that Rebecca still wore a bewildered expression, he decided to ignore his brother’s jibes and spoke to her efforts instead. “Don’t give up on it, Rebecca. You’ve got good hand-eye coordination. All you need to do is get that snap into your wrist.” “Maybe what I need is to practice without an audience,” she returned sweetly. Then she looked over her shoulder at Rafe. “Don’t you have work to do?” “Nope, not me. I’m still on vacation.”

“Yeah, well we’re not. I’ve got some fence line to ride,” Travis announced. “And I’ve got some dudes to see to,” Robert said. They were still chuckling as they walked off, one toward the barns and one toward the house and newly arrived guests. “Are you mad at me?” Rafe asked. “No, of course not,” she responded, smiling. “I must have looked pretty funny wearing that rope like a strand of pearls.” “A little,” Rafe conceded so quickly that he earned himself a jab in the ribs. Rebecca reached down and picked up the rope. She coiled it, and then holding it in one hand put her other arm around Rafe’s waist. “I’m not going to give up,” she said as they, too, headed toward the house. “But I am going to give it a rest.” “Yeah. A rest. I could use one. What about you? Are you tired? Want to go to bed for a…nap?” Rebecca laughed at the comic way Rafe raised his eyebrow. “No way. We are not going upstairs to ‘take a nap’. I have been trying all week to write to my kids. Today’s the day.” “All right. But instead of holing up in your room, why not come into my office? There’s a desk there you can use, and while you’re composing your letters I can do some of the dreaded book work I keep putting off.” “I wouldn’t be distracting you?” “Hell, yes. But I’d like it. And when you’re done your letters I can show you my books.” “You mean your etchings, don’t you?” “No, I mean the books for the ranch. Give you an idea what sort of shape we’re in, financially, show you where we plan to go in the future.” “Isn’t that rather…private?” “Didn’t I already tell you that there nothing about me was closed to you?” he countered. Rebecca looked at him for a full minute before her smile spread wide across her face. Then, impulsively, she kissed him. “Mm, what was that for?” She didn’t fully understand why she felt this gratitude, but she knew she felt it. “For letting me in.” “Honey, I not only want to let you in, I want to lock the door after you and keep you in.”

Chapter 16 “I’m impressed,” Rebecca said, sitting back in the chair Rafe had set beside his own. Her eyes left the computer screen and focused on him. “You’ve done a good job bringing things back the way you have.” “We’ve been lucky.” “I think you’re being modest.” Rafe swooped her onto his lap and kissed her. “Thanks, sweetheart, but there is a lot of luck involved in ranching. There are plenty of variables, uncertainties. It’s a satisfying life, in many respects. But it isn’t an easy one, or a guaranteed one.” “In what way?” “Well, drought for one. If there’s not enough rain, or if there hasn’t been a good snowfall up in the higher elevations, then there’s not enough good pasture to graze the cattle. If that happens and we have to buy feed, it could be a real problem. Then there are floods. We have some of our herds grazing lower. If the river flooded and we couldn’t get to them in time, we’d lose them. You have to hope beef prices stay high and you have to hope you can produce a good enough product that it is in demand. The winters themselves are probably our most constant challenge. Cattle can survive just fine outside in the winter. But bad blizzards that last days at a time can be catastrophic—not just for the animals but also for the men who have to make sure they have feed and water. Then, there’s the more recent threat of mad cow disease. Although we’ve always been careful here, and have never fed our herds with the kind of feed that can cause that sickness, nor ever had a trace of it, an outbreak elsewhere in the country could impact us here, if it closes several international markets. Like I said, a lot of uncertainties.” Those were a lot of variables. She didn’t know if she could resign herself to so tenuous a lifestyle. She preferred security. “So one bad season and a rancher could be wiped out?” Rafe nodded. “I’ve seen men lose their ranches after a bad year. But they also didn’t do much by way of allowing for it, either. It’s like any other business in that respect. We’ve had a couple of pretty good years in a row. This year will make three. We’ve kept up the repairs on the place, but we’ve also invested some of our profits in other things. Each of us had been out on his own before returning home. We each had begun individual investment portfolios. So together we devised one for the ranch, as well. We haven’t restricted our diversification to outside investments. I’ve got one pasture planted in a special grass developed by a man who’s a doctor of agriculture at the University of Colorado at Boulder. If it does what it is supposed to do, we have fifty per cent of the patent. Travis will be starting a horse-breeding program in the fall. He wants to train and sell cutters. The ranch is going to invest in that project too, and a share of those profits will go back into the pot. So we’re relatively secure. If we had a bad year, two even, we could weather it before feeling the pinch.” “So what do see down the road? Have you been looking ahead…what…five years?” “Oh, further than that. The three of us own the ranch equally. We actually took steps to set that up, legally. We’ve discussed a lot of ‘what ifs’. What if none of the next generation wants to ranch? We don’t want this land to become a part of any urban sprawl. If worse came to worse, we’d see the place become part of a heritage estate, like a game preserve. We’ve set up a trust fund for that purpose. Aside from regular deposits, we each carry a special life insurance policy with the fund as beneficiary. A giant cushion against what might never be—but with an eye to future generations.” Rafe had insisted that luck played a large role in the ranch’s success, but Rebecca thought careful planning played at least as large a role. Most impressive to her, though, was the pride and love in his voice when he spoke of his legacy, and shared with her his dreams for the future. “I’m looking forward to tomorrow, my Becca,” he said as he reached forward and turned off his computer. “The Fourth? I thought it was old hat to you. When we talked about it before you sounded blasé about it.” “Well, I usually am. But not this year.” “Why not this year?” “Because this year I’m taking you with me, and by this time tomorrow the entire county will know I’m spoken for.” “Are you?” she asked softly, her breath catching. “Damn straight. And Becca?” he whispered just before his lips descended upon hers, “so are you.”

**** Logan hung around the bunkhouse a bit longer than usual, listening to the plans and chatter of the men. No shipments had been scheduled for tonight. So although he didn’t have to go to the ruins, his natural inclination to be on his own tugged at him. In the time he’d been handling this end of the operation he’d done a good job of establishing himself as a loner. No one thought twice if he wanted to take off on his own. But as time had passed, he’d begun to get twitchy. Maybe being stuck out in the middle of this wilderness caused it. Or maybe his instincts were warning him of impending disaster. So perhaps today—considering it was the holiday—he’d make an exception and join the local festivities. Logan never ignored his instincts. So he would go into town, have a look around. He’d try to find out if there was any talk around town about rogue planes, strange vehicles, or activities in the vicinity in the dead of night. He knew that any talk would find one or all of the Lassiters. If he stayed close to them, he might overhear chatter. However, staying close to the boss man and his brothers after four months of painting himself a loner would likely draw the kind of attention and scrutiny he didn’t need. Unless he had a good excuse for sticking around. Despite keeping his responses cool, Laurie Blake still sent him sly glances and shy smiles. The cute little blonde was in the thick of everything, on an easy little-sister basis with all the Lassiters, and, he’d bet, most of the people in the nearby town of Barstow as well. It was like that with locals in small towns. Hooking up with her would be like being given the keys to the city. Plus, now that he’d had a couple of memorable nights over the last month or so in his cave, he knew he’d have no trouble being in complete control of his interaction with Laurie. He could pretend to court her in an old-fashioned sort of way. Not that he wouldn’t bed her if the opportunity arose—or enjoy doing so. But he’d hold that in reserve. “Logan, you coming with us?” Pete asked the same question any time the crew headed into town en masse. “I think I will, seeing how it’s the Fourth, and all. But that truck looks like it’ll be jammed to the limit. Why don’t I take my truck too? Some of the guys can ride with me.” “That’s a deal. Frank, George. You two ride with Logan.” The hands had drawn straws to determine who would stay with the ranch in the day, who would stay in the night. Since Logan regularly worked Saturday, having Thursday as his regular day off, he’d been exempted from the exercise. That meant he would be free to attend both the festivities in the park during the day, and the dance that night. “Appreciate the ride,” Frank said as he and George climbed into Logan’s late model truck. “Not a problem. Either of you get stuck having to work tonight?” “Yeah,” George groused. “Both of us.” “That’s too bad.” “Nah. Not all that many women in town, anyway. Least none that would give raunchy critters like us a second look,” Frank’s reply set his buddy laughing. “Course, if that pretty little Miss Blake made cow eyes at me, why I’d be willing to go and at least ask for a dance.” “Gotta be honest with you. I’ve considered it, but I didn’t want to step on anyone’s toes,” Logan answered. “She doesn’t have a beau?” “Not that I’ve heard. Went with the Kramer kid for a bit, dropped him a couple of months back. Hell, Logan, she seems interested in you. Maybe you should test the waters there.” Logan looked at both his passengers then gave the appearance of thinking about the advice. “Maybe I will,” he said at last. “If the opportunity presents itself.” He planned to make damn sure that it did. **** “I know you. You’re the young lady’s been stepping out with that Lassiter boy.” Rebecca looked up from the exquisite lace she’d been admiring. The elfin-like face of an old woman beamed at her over the stacks of doilies and tablecloths. “Come from out east, I hear,” the woman continued. Rebecca hadn’t seen her when she’d first stepped up to the booth. She gave the woman a tentative smile. Since she had no idea who this lady was, she couldn’t imagine how she

knew that. Of course, over the last few hours she and Rafe had been up and down the length and breadth of the park, hand in hand, fully enjoying the holiday festivities. The parade had been grand, the pride of the participants so huge it outshined any New York production she’d ever seen. The craft booths called to her and she’d not been able to resist picking up one or two items. She was alone for the first time all day because Rafe had taken the parcels he’d been carrying for her back to the truck. “Hello. I’m Rebecca. You’ve done beautiful work, here.” “Best to keep the hands busy,” the elderly woman quipped. Looking closely, Rebecca could see the woman’s hands indeed worked quickly as she tatted at a pace she could only admire. “Now, that Lassiter boy! What a pistol, let me tell you. Brought a frog into Sunday school once. He tell you that?” “No,” Rebecca laughed, delighted, “he didn’t.” “Yep. Must have been about ten at the time. Should have known better. Probably did, but that didn’t stop him any. That one was just full of pranks. Likely still is.” “Aw, come on, Miz Parsons, don’t tell on me. I almost have Becca charmed enough to overlook my one or two very minor flaws.” Rafe’s plea announced his return. He stepped up beside Rebecca and put his arm around her. The smile he gave the elderly lady held a wealth of fondness. Miz Parsons laughed so hard Rebecca worried the old woman would choke. “Boy,” she finally wheezed, “we women never overlook our men’s flaws. We just take careful note of each and every one of ‘em and then live with ‘em. The more there are, the more noble we feel.” Rafe shot a narrowed eyed look at Rebecca. “You been feeling noble lately, honey?” “Well, now that you mention it…” Rebecca bought a beautiful shawl and promised the elderly woman that she would come for coffee next week. “Now what do you want to do, sweetheart?” “On to the midway, I guess.” “You…ah…want to go on some of those rides?” She bit back her smile at his horrified expression. “No, I wasn’t thinking of the rides.” Just then a young woman passed them clutching an enormous stuffed rabbit. Rebecca turned and followed the progress of toy and woman as they proceeded to the craft booths. Then she turned her smiling, hopeful eyes to Rafe. “Ah, honey, those toys aren’t very well made, I’ve heard.” “But they’re so cute!” “And everybody knows those games are rigged.” “But they’re so cute!” Rafe shook his head in resignation and, taking Rebecca’s hand, led her toward the midway like a man walking to his own hanging. She very nearly let him off the hook, but the stuffed animals really did look cute. **** It didn’t take him long to spot her. She wandered the arts and crafts area, eyes wide, the expression of a born shopper on her face. He watched her progress, carefully choosing his path to bring him toward a table she’d yet to visit. He’d already decided his best approach would be to let her make the first move. The table before him was covered with the kind of fussy handmade knick-knacks that women seemed to love. The banner above the “tent” that shaded the craft sellers declared money raised went to the hospital auxiliary. Out of the corner of his eye, he noted the moment Laurie saw him. He watched covertly as she simply looked at him for a long moment, her body language betraying her indecision. Then she seemed to gather herself, and headed straight toward him. “Those sure are pretty.” Logan did a passable job of looking surprised to be addressed. He touched his hat politely. “Afternoon, Miss Blake. I didn’t see you there.” “Please, call me Laurie. And, if you tell me a little about the woman you’re shopping for, I’d be glad to help you pick something out, Mr. Logan.”

Logan bit back his smile. She might be young and not overly experienced, but she’d managed to work the ‘woman’s question’ in very well. “Oh, I’ve no woman to buy for. Just thought to support a good cause. And it’s just Logan. That’s what everyone calls me. Or, if you like, you could call me Drake. It’s my first name.” “All right, Drake. I’d like that.” How long had it been since he’d seen a woman blush in response to anything he said? Something about that and the very shy but pleased smile she sent him settled on him in a way he hadn’t anticipated. “So…Laurie…which one of these do you like?” “I think the little vase with the daisies painted on it is the prettiest. I love daisies.” “Daisies it is, then.” He nodded to the volunteer behind the table and pulled out his wallet. As he handed over the money he knew his ten dollars bought a whole lot more than an ugly vase. “For you,” he said, offering her the small bag. “Oh, I couldn’t.” Just the right tone, Logan thought. “It would mean a lot to me if you’d accept. And if you’d allow me to walk with you for a while. Maybe, we could sit over by the refreshment area and have some lemonade. Get to know each other some.” Logan felt the bone deep satisfaction of a plan coming together when Laurie blushed again, her eyes bright with pleasure. “I’d like that, Drake. I’d like that a lot.” **** On the way back to the ranch, Rafe eyed the ten inch stuffed puppy Rebecca had snuggled against her chest. “Becca, you need to get out more if you’re so pleased by such a little thing as that dog.” “But he’s so cute. And you did win him for me.” Rafe couldn’t deny either point. Neither could he deny that he could have bought several of those big bunnies with what he had spent to win that pathetic puppy for her. Having broached the topic that had been on his mind for a couple of weeks, he continued. “Maybe we can drive to Denver next week. Go to a mall. Have dinner out, maybe take in a play. What do you think?” “Well if you’re feeling the need for some city life for a change, of course I’ll go with you.” “Me? No, I was thinking of you. You’ve been stuck out here in the middle of nowhere for since the middle of May. Thought you might be getting antsy.” “To be honest with you, I only tolerate malls at Christmas time, or when I absolutely have no choice but to go out and buy something. And I’ve never been much of a nightlife kind of person. Now, if you wanted to move up the date of our camp out…” Rafe was so happy he thought he’d burst. He’d been fortunate enough to fall in love with a woman who, by her own admission, would not miss city life one bit. Now all he had to do was convince her to spend the rest of her life in Colorado, with him. **** “Did you have a good time today?” Rafe’s voice rumbled gently under her ear. They had showered together, and had just gotten into bed. Rebecca knew they would make love, but for the moment they contented themselves with cuddling. She really loved the way it felt to lay on his chest like this, his hands gently stroking her back. “I can’t remember when I’ve had such a good time. But you know what? This is the best part.” “Mmm,” Rafe agreed, pressing a kiss to her hair. Rebecca snuggled closer, and let her hand wander. She heard his breath catch as she caressed his chest, and felt his heart rate soar when she reached down and encircled him. She thrilled to the sound of his groan as she began a rhythmic caress. It awed her that her touch could so affect him. “Mmm…Becca…there’s something I’ve been meaning to tell you.” “Mmm? What?” she asked, more than a little distracted by his body. “Ah…I don’t know why you can’t throw a lasso. You have amazing wrist action.”

Rebecca froze, and then looked up into his aroused but laughing eyes. He wriggled his eyebrows suggestively at her and waited. She looked from his eyes down to her hand, and back up into his eyes again. She could not prevent the blush that overcame her, nor the fit of giggles. “Please tell me they didn’t think I meant…” Rafe chuckled, and holding her close flipped her onto her back. “Why do you think they were laughing?” “I’ll never be able to face your brothers again,” she groaned, burying her face in his chest. “You? What about me? I’ll never be able to live it down if you don’t conquer that rope soon.” Then his mouth settled on hers and the laughter fled. There existed only the hot summer night, and the passion. Neither wanted for anything more.

Chapter 17 It was the most spiritual experience Rafe could ever remember. As if they understood the significance of the moment for their riders, the horses remained silent, seemingly as reverent as both he and Rebecca. When they’d left the ranch it had been dark, the air quiet and still. In the last few minutes a breeze had been born, and bird song began to fill the air. That gentle wind carried expectancy, and as Rafe looked to the east a sense of coming wonder settled upon him. This wouldn’t be the first sunrise he’d awaited, of course. But it would be the first one he’d waited for with Rebecca by his side. He reached out for her hand, felt her fingers lace with his as the sky lightened from dark to grey. Soon streaks of lighter grey appeared and then faint, faint pink. In the next instant, blazing and triumphant, the sun ascended from behind the behemoth mountains, a golden fire igniting the new day. Neither said anything for words would be inadequate and unnecessary. Rafe raised her hand and kissed it. The look she gave him in return felt like a gentle caress. Then, reluctantly, he turned loose of her hand and nudged his horse. Following the familiar trail, he led her upward. When he looked over his shoulder, her smile beamed back at him. After an hour, their destination came into view. The cabin was small, made of wood, and sat at the far end of a tiny clearing. Inside, it consisted of one room, with nothing hidden. At one end, a small counter and sink made up the kitchen area in one corner. A wood stove, for cooking and heat, had been tucked away in the other. Furnishings consisted of a table, three chairs and a bed. A braided carpet, faded with age, covered the clean wood floor. “This place is often used either as a layover or as a weekend camp site. It’s already seen several guests this year. Anyone is free to use it with the only stipulations being that it be left clean, with the wood box filled.” “Do you come here often, yourself?” Rafe laughed. “You mean like now, just to relax? No. And I think maybe I should have made more time to do just that. Aside from the wonder I’ve experienced these last few weeks getting to know you, I’ve really enjoyed the break in routine.” He looked at the place as if for the first time, grateful for Becca’s easy nature. Nothing in her manner indicated any disappointment with the accommodations. He noticed the well-read books—detective novels and westerns mostly—the much used deck of playing cards and the aging checker set that took up shelf space near the bed. Somehow, he didn’t think he and Rebecca would need those particular entertainment options. It didn’t take them long to settle in. From the bottom of his saddlebag, Rafe pulled out a bundle of equipment he’d not used in a long time. “Do you like fresh-water fish?” Rafe asked her. “I love fresh-water fish.” “Ever caught your own?” “Never.” “Ah, my Becca, this will be another first to add to our list.” She stretched up and kissed him square on the mouth. “They’re mounting up.” “They are indeed.” That realization made him very happy. Rebecca seemed as eager to try this new experience as she had been all the others. Except for one tiny aspect. “Whew! What is that?” she asked, wrinkling her nose at the smell as Rafe opened a tin and began attaching something ugly and slimy to the fishhooks. “Let’s just call it fish bait and leave it at that, shall we?” “Okay. I probably don’t want to know what it really is, anyway. I don’t have to touch it, do I?” Rafe laughed. “Not if you don’t want to.” “Good.” Rafe caught two beautiful trout before Rebecca experienced the first nibble on her line. When she teasingly accused him of unfair competition, he pulled his hook out of the water. After another hour and having replaced the bait on her hook three more times he asked, “Are you going to be stubborn about this?” She looked at the fish he’d caught. “No,” she said at last, “I can see we have enough for dinner. And I don’t feel I

have to succeed at everything.” “Good,” he said, getting to his feet. “The first time out,” she qualified. **** “What a wonderful time I’ve had! I’ve never been to a real live play before. Thank you, Drake.” “You’re welcome. I know it’s late, but would you like to stop for some coffee before we head home?” “I’d love some coffee. And it isn’t that late. I don’t have a curfew, you know.” Logan nearly smiled at Laurie’s petulant tone. After ‘running into’ her at the park on Independence Day, he’d begun a guarded, gradual courting of her. They’d had a handful of dates, all on either Wednesday evening or Thursday, his ‘day off’. And he’d kept the physical contact between them low key, restricting himself to a few kisses just a bit more than ‘chaste’. “I know, honey. But I wouldn’t want to do anything that would make you the object of gossip, either.” “You’ve been careful that way. If it weren’t for the fact that you come to the door to collect me, I’d think you wanted our relationship to be a secret.” “Just being careful. One of my bosses is involved with Patti, and all of them think of you as their kid sister.” “I’m not a child, Drake. And I really resent being treated like one.” Logan had just parked his truck in front of a coffee house. It was hard not to smile at her reaction to his intentional goading. He made his actions appear slow and deliberate as he turned off the ignition, took off his hat, set it on the dash. His movements turned quick as he unsnapped Laurie’s seat belt and hauled her into his arms. He registered the shocked surprise on her face as he swooped down and captured her mouth with his. This kiss was far from low key. He’d played her well, knew that she imagined herself falling for him. The time had come to turn up the heat. With methodical calculation, he set out to demolish her. His tongue, bold and commanding, demanded nothing short of complete submission. She had tensed for just a moment in his arms, and then melted, trying to return what he gave her. When he felt himself harden, he took her hand and pressed it against his erection. He ended the oral assault, but kept her close. “Any of that feel like I think you’re a kid, honey?” “N…no.” He could feel her virginal fear in a slight tensing of her muscles, see it in her eyes. His arousal notched higher, and it took some effort to control himself. He didn’t want to frighten her off. He needed the ‘in’ she gave him. He’d already accepted her father’s invitation to Sunday dinner. If old man Blake gave his nod of approval, then he doubted there’d be any information of interest in the entire county that wouldn’t be passed on to him as one of the accepted ‘men folk’. He knew how these small-minded small town people operated. But damn he was hot, and her slight fear and her submissiveness had made him that way. He placed a gentler kiss on her lips, satisfied that his control of her was nearing absolute. “Let me take care of you the only way I know how, Laurie.” He watched as her emotions flooded her eyes, interpreted them correctly. She really did imagine herself falling in love with him. She’d been so easy it was pathetic. And now that he considered the matter further, it might not be a bad idea to get between her legs. Aside from the pleasure it would give him, when he was done with her he’d own her, heart, body, and soul. That prospect appealed to Logan immensely. “All right, Drake,” she said, her fingers tracing a gentle caress of his face. He took her hand and placed a kiss on her palm. “Let’s get that coffee.” **** Rebecca liked that the table was small. It allowed her to sit close to Rafe as she enjoyed feasting on fish and the novelty of being alone with him. “I can’t remember when I’ve had a better meal.” “I can’t remember when I’ve had better company,” he countered. Together they cleaned up the tiny kitchen. Then Rafe poured the last of the wine he’d brought, and they took it outside to enjoy the sunset.

“Everything is so beautiful here,” she whispered softly. “So fresh and clean and pure. There’s no smog, no city noises.” “You really don’t miss the city at all, do you?” Rebecca thought about it for a long moment. “No, I don’t. I guess I never realized it until I came here, but I needed more than just a little change. That’s why I came to Colorado, why I booked a summer-long stay on your ranch. I thought if I just had a bit of a change, I would be able to think clearly, decide what I wanted to do with the rest of my life. But now I realize it was more than that. I had felt closed in…claustrophobic.” “And how do you feel here?” “As if life is full of amazing possibilities.” Rafe pulled her closer to his side and rested his head on her hair. “Does any of that feeling have to do with me?” Rebecca turned in his arms so that she faced him. In his expression she saw hope mixed with uncertainty. Had she been such a miser with her affection, she wondered, to put that look in his eyes? So wrapped up in herself that she’d truly given back so little to the man who had filled her heart to overflowing? She’d correct that oversight, and now. Putting her arms around his neck, she said softly, “It’s a hell of a combination. The land. The life. And you. Most especially, you.” She didn’t wait for him to make a move. Her mouth claimed his, her kiss hot, yearning, and needy. Her tongue, bold in tasting him, delivered ambrosia to her blood. Rafe gathered her closer to him, his hold feeling as if he would never let her go. Rebecca sensed his desperation, sensed it without understanding it, and ached to sooth it. So she gave him everything within her, surrendering completely to his oral possession. And demanded everything in return. Slowly, oh so slowly, their lips parted. Foreheads touched, breath intermingled, emotions entwined. “I want you,” she declared bluntly. “You can have me. But I have a fantasy I’ve been harboring for a while now. Come with me?” Without hesitation, she nodded. **** Rafe set down the towels he’d been carrying. Before them a pool of water glistened in the night, steam rising gently into the air. Pulling Rebecca into his arms, he mated his mouth with hers, igniting anew the fires that had been banked during their short trek. Rebecca’s arms enfolded him, pressing closer to him. Her hips sought his in a desperate, hungry search. He put his hands on her shoulders and set her back, just a little, just enough that he could see her. Nature proved a willing accomplice this night, for the moon shone brightly in a cloudless sky. He needed no other illumination. With hands that shook, he undressed her. Piece by piece her clothing fell to the ground. When she stood completely naked before him his eyes devoured her, every single inch of her, causing her breathing to hitch and then quicken. He smiled. Knowing that he affected her so strongly turned him on. In moments his clothes joined hers on the bank. Not taking his eyes from hers, he led her into the water. The air had cooled, but the water received them like a warm friend, enveloping them in a private pool of sensuality. Light wisps of steam rose and twined around them as they moved further into the pond, reality seeming to give way to a fey world. Soft and silky, the liquid touched them everywhere, caressing, tingling. With his hands he cupped the water, bathed her with it. His eyes followed the liquid as it slithered down her body. The moon sparkled in a hundred tiny droplets that beaded on her flesh. She seemed ethereal as a goddess, untouchable in her perfection, yet utterly touchable in her femininity. Rafe embraced her, exalting in the exquisite pleasure of her nakedness pressed to his. He groaned. She sighed and pressed closer still. Her lips sought his skin, tasting his neck, his chest, while her hands roamed at will, caressing his body. She gasped when he sat down on a rock, pulled her closer and took one perfectly beaded nipple into his mouth. He suckled strongly, setting a rhythm that his hand imitated at her very core. When she gasped and whimpered, he spread her legs and lifted her until she straddled him. Rebecca grasped his head tightly to her breast as she raised her hips and settled upon him. She writhed and he

moved her slowly, deeply, his pace, not hers. Need erupted from her in a strangled cry, and his answering groan one of masculine conquest. For one moment, and then another, he held her movements to the almost torturously slow tempo. The thought that controlling their lovemaking was unquestionably chauvinistic whispered through his mind. In the next instant that thought fled, replaced by one of pure male animal: my woman, my mate. When he felt the quivering of the muscles that clasped him, he gave in and granted her demand, and in pleasuring her, pleasured himself as well. **** She felt boneless as he carried her from the water. With the loving, soothing caresses of a soft towel, he dried her. He wrapped her in it and carried her back to the cabin. “How can you even move?” she asked him, snuggling into his sure embrace. “Because you make me stronger than I am, love.” The sheets felt cold against her heated flesh and she gasped. He laughed, a wholly devilish sound, and then joined her in the bed, settling her on top of him. “I never thought to ever feel this good, this happy,” she murmured into his neck as sleep began to claim her. “Are you happy, my Becca, with me?” “Mmm. Very,” she replied, her voice little more than a whisper. “Then marry me.” Rebecca’s eyes shot open wide, her head lifted from his chest. Without thinking, she shook her head ‘no’.

Chapter 18 The air carried a chill, an early morning edge-of-dawn crispness that was as biting as it was temporary. Against the cold Rebecca had donned a sweater. She’d thought the garment had been taking up valuable space in her saddlebag but she was glad now that she brought it. She held the rope, balanced, in her hand. Her eyes considered it, measuring the size of the loop she had put into it, but her mind focused elsewhere. Marry me. Rafe’s words had been echoing in her head, louder and louder since they had awakened her and chased her from the warmth of the bed, and the man, a half hour before. Marry me. Her arm moved, the rope a graceful extension of her being, twirling, sailing, landing around the fence post with unerring accuracy. She wondered why she his proposal had surprised her. She had married her first boyfriend, and remained married for over twenty years. Now widowed, she’d met a man, and although she’d not intended it, had fallen in love with him. Miracle of miracles, he loved her back. So of course he would want to marry her. Why the surprise? She closed her eyes as her hands worked to bring back the rope. She had been more than surprised by Rafe’s impromptu proposal. She had been shocked by it. She wished with all her heart that she hadn’t been so near sleep, that her brain hadn’t been so sated, so relaxed. She might not have given him that instinctive head-shaking-no-in-denial reaction. He had looked so crushed, so devastated. But he’d gone on, undaunted. “Don’t answer me out loud right now,” he’d continued, “just promise me that you’ll think about it. We have all the time in the world, Becca. But I needed you to know how I felt, where I want us to go.” His eyes had been kinder, his manner far more understanding and gentle than she deserved. The rope twirled and sailed again, again encircling the post. He’d kissed her, and she knew all the love he had been feeling had been in his kiss. She’d returned the caress, and the love, though not the answer he sought. She had promised to think about it. Now in the early morning chill she could think of little else. She had no idea why she felt so threatened. She loved Rafe. Totally and completely. She should be jumping with the sheer joy of his proposal. Her reticence disturbed her. Once more the rope sailed out, the loop capturing its target. A flick of her wrist set it free. She understood that for the first time in many years she faced a life-altering decision, one she felt completely unprepared to make, and one that sent shock waves through her, to the deepest part of her soul. She had a sense that the cause of those shock waves had nothing to do with the three words Rafe had pleaded the night before. She didn’t know if she had the courage she suspected it would take to discover the source of the fear that burned so deep within her. She had a feeling that it lay at the bottom of years of emotional baggage, baggage she had never fully acknowledged existed before. One thing she knew for certain—she had to try her damndest, no matter how much it hurt, to get to the bottom of these unwelcome emotions, to unearth the source of her fear. The man she loved deserved nothing less than her best effort. **** For a long time he stood silently watching her. When he’d first opened the door he saw his Becca handling the lasso like a pro. He’d been about to yell out his congratulations—or make a risqué comment about her wrist action—when he caught sight of her face. A burning rawness enveloped him as he registered the turmoil etched there. Not exactly the look one would hope to see on the face of a beloved the morning after a marriage proposal, he thought. He cursed himself as an idiot. He had known that winning Rebecca’s hand wouldn’t be easy. He’d known he would need patience and time. Yet last night, overcome with emotion, he had opened his mouth and blurted out those

words anyway. Then marry me. Hell, he hadn’t even asked, he’d demanded. He’d not gotten down on one knee, nor had a candle lit dinner as backdrop. Where were the roses, the champagne, the satin sheets? Face it, Lassiter. You blew it. Big time. He fought back the wave of despair that threatened to swamp him. He told that insidious little voice in his head, the one that needled him, to shut up. No, she hadn’t said ‘yes’. But she hadn’t said ‘no’, either. How easy it would be to focus on the pain of rejection. Except that he hadn’t been rejected. He refused to believe he had been rejected. Not yet, at any rate. He took in her tortured expression, and noted the way her hands methodically worked the lasso. Four tosses now and every one perfect. Her mind wasn’t on the rope at all, but turned inward. She hadn’t tossed off his heart-felt proposal, but struggled with it—and with her inner demons. He loved her more than life itself. She had been in his life not yet three full months, yet he loved her that much. Rafe inhaled deeply and then relaxed. If he loved her that much he certainly loved her enough to allow her the time she needed. He didn’t know what monsters she battled, but he’d had more than a hint since meeting her that they existed. Hell, for all he knew she hadn’t even been fully aware of their existence before herself. She certainly was now. He looked over his shoulder toward the stove. The coffee had been perking exuberantly for the last five minutes. He would take her a cup of coffee, accompanied by unconditional love and support. And he would trust her—with her battle, and his heart. **** “Damn government ought to just let us alone to do our business. And those tree-huggers? Do they think we’re going to ruin the land? It’s our heritage, our livelihood. We’re not like some damn carpetbaggers, out to make a quick buck, and to hell with everyone else. This ranch has been in my family for five generations. Five! And yet the government folk come in here, poking their noses hereabouts, with their fancy university degrees and they think they know better than us how to manage our own business!” Logan noted the way Laurie squirmed in her chair, obviously uncomfortable with her father’s diatribe. Patti just rolled her eyes. Robert Lassiter, a second guest for Sunday dinner at the Blakes’, tried hard not to follow suit. Under the table, Logan took Laurie’s hand and squeezed it gently. He knew his role here tonight. “Have to say I agree with you, Mr. Blake. My father got so frustrated with not only increased regulations, but higher taxes, he decided to sell his ranch. Wyoming has one less cattle and grain producer, and one more tourist resort. The problem is, as I see it, the environmentalists and government regulators don’t realize that in their ignorance, they’re destroying what they seek to preserve. People are always going to need to eat. The more hoops they make those who work the land jump through, the less food there’s going to be, down the road.” “Right! Absolutely right!” He underscored the assertion with a hard slap against the table that made plates and glasses rattle. “Sorry to hear about your father.” “Me, too. That happened about five years ago. Damn shame he didn’t let me know his thinking, I’d have bought the place, myself. But he seems happy now, living in Casper.” Here Logan smiled just a little. “Last I heard he even had a lady friend.” Blake pushed his plate forward. “Well that was a damn fine meal. Laurie made it all herself. I think she wanted to impress you, Logan.” “Your daughter has already managed that, Mr. Blake.” “Call me John,” then, turning to Robert, “went over to your place yesterday. Didn’t see that oldest brother of yours anywhere.” “He and Rebecca have gone up to the line shack for a few days—you know the one you and dad built just at the edge of the tree line by the stream? Rafe’s not had a vacation since we all came back home. Should be back Friday.”

This was news to Logan. He’d been aware that they’d ridden out a couple days before, but he had no idea where they’d gone, and for once there hadn’t been any gossip in the bunkhouse. He’d have to find out the location of this shack. And it might be wise to see if he could put off this week’s shipment, just to be on the safe side. Logan turned his attention back to the dinner table conversation. “Never thought I’d see the day a Lassiter would take up with a city gal.” John said, shaking his head. “Oh, I don’t know. I happened to be nearby the other day as Miz Scott put Lightning through her paces. She didn’t look much like a city gal to me.” There could be no harm, Logan reasoned, in trying to make points with Robert Lassiter. He’d noted the other man tense slightly at what he perceived as an insult to Rebecca. “You could have a point, Logan. She did seem to handle herself all right on the trail drive,” Blake conceded. “Rebecca fits right in, dad.” Patti’s comment was firm, and Logan tried not to wince at the way the other man could so easily be put in his place by his daughter. Later, it took little coaxing on Logan’s part to get Laurie into his truck for some ‘private time’ together. He’d scouted out a nice little area a few days before. A dirt track led off the secondary road, across a bit of pastureland, to a stand of pine trees that formed a natural, nearly circular glade. He turned off the engine and killed the lights. The full moon shone bright, but only penetrated the bower enough to give a soft glow. Logan opened the door, got out, and pulled a blanket from behind his seat. “Get out of the truck, Laurie.” He watched her swallow hard, saw the hint of fear enter her eyes. “Scared?” “A little.” He closed his door, then walked around the back of the truck, and opened the passenger side door and held it wide. He said nothing more, just looked at her. He closed the door softly after she got out, and led her to the centre of the glade. High above, the treetops left a tiny window to the stars. Logan spread the blanket on the ground then turned to the trembling young woman. “Kick your shoes off and lie down for me, honey.” He smiled when she complied. He toed off his own boots, tossed aside his hat then reclined on the blanket beside her. He gently stroked her face and felt her relax. He kissed her gently, and took one of her hands in his. “Nature evolves, but there are still traces of the uncivilized here and there. It thrills me that you’re a bit frightened. Goes back to primitive times when men, wanting mates, simply took them and conquered them.” He stretched out her arm, holding it above her head. Then he kissed her, kindling the fires, and captured her other hand. He watched her blink when she realized he held both her wrists captive. Felt her shiver, when he used one leg to pin her two. “The male is still the one to conquer the female. Have you ever watched horses mate, honey?” He kept his voice soft as his hand caressed down the front of her chest, lightly swept over cotton-covered breasts, and continued on until his fingers could stroke her mound through her clothes. “Have you?” “Y…yes. Lots of times.” The smile Logan flashed looked feral, and he knew it. “Good. Then you know it’s not going to be gentle. Especially the first time. You’re going to take what I give you, and submit completely. Then you’re going to beg for more. And you only get one chance to choose, Laurie. Right now. Yes, or no?” He kissed her again, softly wooing her lips in the way he’d learned lit her fires. “Well?” he asked. “Yes. I want you to...yes.” **** “Tell me the first thing you ever wanted to be when you grew up.” Rebecca’s laughter was a quick sound of surprise. “Where on earth did that come from?” “Just curious, that’s all. Are you going to answer?” Rebecca had turned to look at him, but now she snuggled back into his embrace. They were enjoying a small fire near the stream. They had toasted wieners and marshmallows, and had shared moments of conversation and moments of communal silence.

It was the near perfect end to a near perfect day. Rafe had come to her while she had been lost in chaotic thoughts, bearing coffee and kisses and congratulations. She’d laughed when she realized that she had mastered the lasso, and from that moment shoved away all her dark thoughts. Here she was, in a corner of Eden, with the most amazing man. She refused to waste another moment of it. Rafe’s bizarre question had come in the middle of an extended silence. She forced herself to think about what he had asked. “It should probably come as no surprise that I wanted to be the next Dale Evans. I think I was seven or eight at the time. Anyway, I remember watching this amazing woman on television who could do anything! We had a willow tree in our back yard, and I talked my dad into letting the branches grow nearly to the ground so that I could practice swinging over a stream to escape the bad guys.” Rebecca shook her head in amusement at the memory. She hadn’t thought of that in years. “Then mom, horrified that I would break my arm, made him cut them down.” She fell silent, recalling her long ago temper tantrum. It had been one of the few times in her young life that she had ever been sent to her room for arguing with her mother. “What about you?” she asked after a bit. “I was going to be the next James Bond,” Rafe replied without hesitation. “I would live in Europe, speak with a British accent, drive cool cars and have all those nifty gadgets to play with.” “Not to mention the scads of beautiful women clinging to your shirt tails.” “Nah. I was ten at the time and vowed that when I got the job there wouldn’t be a dumb girl in sight.” “Isn’t it funny, the things we believed we’d be able to do when we grew up?” “Yeah. Funny and a little sad, too. The world is a magical place without limits until we grow up and forget how to dream.” **** Logan hadn’t been able to call off the shipment. So he’d done the next best thing. He’d rescheduled the pickup for Friday night, and hidden the drugs in some of the deeper of the small caves. He had no reason to think even for a moment that the goods wouldn’t be safe. He’d have felt better camping out and keeping an eye on them. Anyone came his way—like Lassiter and his woman—then his “camping” would be accepted, already part of an established pattern. But he’d made this date. He’d built himself up to be a man of his word. Of course, the night would not be without its rewards. Logan collected Laurie at the door as he always did. He took the time to chat amiably with John Blake, and earned a smile of approval from the old goat by the way he treated his daughter. Blake thought of himself as a dominant male and had no trouble handing off to another of the same species. Logan wanted to laugh out loud. Patti, the first-born, had become the son Blake never had, but little Laurie, with her love of cooking and her more feminine traits, had proven very susceptible to being controlled. He’d gotten more pleasure than ever before last Sunday night. He’d taken care to go through the motions afterwards, and comfort her. Let her know how much she had satisfied him. Then he’d led her to the stream, bathed her, and shown her other ways she could please him. He’d made sure that he’d given her pleasure, too, and told her what she so desperately wanted to hear, that he loved her. Strangest thing, he thought that maybe he really did—at least as much as he was capable of loving. He escorted her to his truck, assisting her into it. His hand slid onto her knee, then up and under her skirt just for a moment. It only took one touch to have her easing her bottom forward so she could part her legs slightly. He smiled, then kissed her sweetly to show her that she pleased him. Her smile looked so grateful, so full of love, he wondered what other tricks he could get her to perform when he had her naked and needy. **** Rebecca turned in her saddle, taking one last view of the cabin before facing front again, urging Lightning on. “We can come back, Becca. Any time,” Rafe said, sensing her reluctance to leave. It had occurred to her last night, as she had been drifting off to sleep, that coming to the cabin had been taking a vacation in the middle of her vacation. But she no longer felt like she was on vacation. Each day seemed new, yes, and filled with amazing things. But it felt normal. Even with the sudden dilemma she now faced, she would not have

traded the last months for anything. And even though Rafe’s comment just now seemed to speak to a future she’d not said yes to, she agreed with the sentiment. “I’d like that,” she replied. She took a deep breath and willed away the melancholy that had plagued her since the morning. The last few days and nights had been wonderful, and she hated to leave. Yet more firsts awaiting her, and many more days ahead before she had to make any decisions about that future. “If you want, we can head over to Rogue’s Canyon, have a look at those ruins.” “Do we have time?” “Sure. We should be able to have a good look-see and still be home in time for dinner. Of course, that will mean about six hours in the saddle. Think you can manage it?” Rebecca gave him a look of distain. “I am woman, hear me roar,” she quoted an old song. “That’s why I’m asking. I wanted to save my ear drums.” “You’re going to pay for that, Lassiter.” He laughed and led the way down the trail. She recognized the spot where he turned them off, onto another path that at first seemed less well marked than the last. But then, as they progressed on, she could see that this trail had been well used. The sun climbed higher and the day became hot. Rebecca stripped off the over-shirt she’d put on against the morning chill, revealing a tank top already damp with perspiration. Rafe stopped long enough to forage in his saddlebag. He tossed her a plastic bottle of sunscreen. She put it on gratefully. The rocks became more pronounced, and Rebecca had the impression that they traveled down lower than the ranch, away from the verdant mesa toward rougher ground. “My grandfather discovered and named Rogue’s Canyon. Seems he kept losing some of his best mares to a rogue stallion that wandered these parts in those days. Never did catch the damned horse. But one day he did manage to follow it as far as the Canyon. He discovered not only his missing mares, but also some rather well-preserved Anasazi ruins. Since that time, we’ve allowed groups of archaeology students from the University in Boulder to have summer access. We’ve also used the sight as a draw for the dudes. But beyond that, the area is untouched. It’s not as important a find, nor as well known as some of the other sites in the four corners area. That suits us fine. It would cost a fortune to protect otherwise.” The path had narrowed for a bit but then as the slope leveled off it opened into a wide, scrubby plateau. Rebecca brought her horse even with Rafe’s as he told her what little he knew about the ‘ancient ones’, the forebears to the Pueblo Indians. “I actually did some studying on the subject one summer,” Rafe admitted almost embarrassed. “I’d become curious. Why would anyone build their homes in the side of a cliff? I soon discovered that this is one of those areas where there are varying theories but no clear-cut answers. One theory, which seemed to have the most supporters, was that the Anasazi took to the cliffs to defend against a human enemy. But I read another theory I found fascinating, about geological changes and poisonous gasses creeping out of the earth. At night, when the tribes would lay down and go to sleep, some of their number would die. The people associated the ground with death, and went to the cliffs. At any rate, they—the Anasazi—disappeared from history quite suddenly.” Rebecca was about to ask why when Rafe stopped his horse, his hand held up, his eyes focused on the ground. “What is it?” “Tire tracks.” “So? Robert brought his latest bunch of dudes out just last week. It hasn’t rained since then.” “I know. But these are fresh, and they aren’t tracks from our Jeep.” Just ahead, the plateau began to slope downward, as did the tracks Rafe had found. “Stay put a moment, honey,” he said, dismounting. He handed Rebecca the reins of his horse, grabbed his rifle, and slowly approached the edge of the canyon. When he drew close enough, he got down on the ground and peered over. Moments later he returned. He came up to her, took his reins, and mounted Dancer. Then, leaning close he whispered, “I want you to take Lightning and take cover over there, behind those rocks.” He pointed to the outcropping behind them and to their right. “If I’m not back in ten minutes, get on your horse and ride back to the

ranch.” He pointed in the direction he wanted her to go, a direction not navigable by car. “What’s wrong?” She could see the worry on his face and felt her heart rate trip. “Not sure if it’s pot hunters or drug dealers, but either way they’re trespassing on my land and they’re armed.” “Don’t do anything stupid,” she whispered as she leaned forward and planted a quick kiss on his lips. “Promise.” “I promise. Now go.” He waited until she reached where he had told her to wait. Then he turned his horse and, rifle still in hand, followed the tracks to the edge of the plateau. Rebecca watched as he rode out of sight. A terrible premonition grabbed her. She looked off in the direction of the ranch. Then she looked back to where she had last seen him. Torn, she looked around everywhere, her thoughts racing. Rafe had told her to stay put, but the longer she did the more anxious she became. Finally she dismounted, and tied the reins of her horse to the branch of a tree. Fear for Rafe clawed within her. She reached for her own rifle. Frightened, but determined, she followed him.

Chapter 19 “Shit, Keefer. Compared to that haul over there, this is just junk. Not going to get more than a few grand at a time for these bits of clay. We could get a couple of hundred in one shot, easy, for that smack.” Keefer hadn’t expected anyone to go snooping, and he sure as hell hadn’t expected this confrontation, especially from Philips. Shaking his head, he said, “Sure, and a few days after that you’ll be dead. You don’t want to cross these bastards. Think, man. We’ve planned this out. A few grand this time, and then we’ll have a free pass to the world of crazy ass collectors. This con could go on for months. We’ve got enough in these cartons to last nearly a year.” “Come on, Keefer, this is penny ante compared to—” “Yeah, Ken. The rewards are small—and so is the jail time if we get caught. A man gets older, he begins thinking about his prospects. Sutton— when he’s not fussing over the front end of his precious Jeep—is ace when it comes to the computer and documents. He can manipulate those archaeological dig photos to make it look like the stuff we’re peddling is legit.” “Bet your ass,” came the disembodied voice from under the front of the Jeep and made Philips smirk. “Davison, here, will have our marks eating out of his hand. It’s a good scam, a damned good one. A year, tops, and we’ll all have enough to retire in style. One fast deal,” Keefer nodded toward the rocks, “and we spend the rest of our lives either looking over our shoulders, or doing hard time. If the man out east don’t get us, the one here will. He’s a mean son of a bitch. You can see it in his eyes.” Philips seemed as if he wanted to argue further, but he didn’t get the chance. **** Rafe had kept Dancer’s pace steady as he rounded the last curve in the trail. Elevation had allowed him to keep his eyes on his quarry the entire length of his dissent. The three men stood together, a few feet from the rear of the Jeep, apparently engaged in an animated discussion. They hadn’t looked up once, and as far as Rafe could tell didn’t even know he was there. On the ground by their feet he could see several boxes filled with artifacts. Mid-to-late thirties, Rafe estimated, and dressed as if headed to the golf course, with the exception of their accessories. Two of the men carried rifles—not an unusual sight, really. The third man, however, carried a small handgun, shoved into the waist band of his pants. Beyond them he could see part of the ancient cliff dwellings, carved when the land had been much newer. Set into the enormous wall of rock that stood alone like a single sentinel reaching high into the heavens. A long aluminum ladder, looking incongruous and telling, rested against the face of the rock. Rafe scanned the area quickly and saw nothing else out of place. His worst fears hadn’t been realized. These men didn’t appear to be drug dealers. The full boxes at their feet testified to that. Trespassers and thieves, he meant to see them gone. “Sorry to intrude on your discussion,” he announced with deadly calm as he drew nearer, “but you men are going to have to drop your weapons, unload your cargo, and leave.” The three thieves froze and as one turned to face him. “That wouldn’t be good business,” the man wearing the handgun replied casually. “It’s always good business to cut your losses,” Rafe replied. Something didn’t sit quite right. He had his rifle trained on them. They should have been heeding his advice. Unless they were too stupid. Or unless they knew something he didn’t. “We’ve been out here toiling in the hot sun all day. We’re not hurting anyone, and these few bits of pottery can’t mean that much to you. What do you say we come to some…financial arrangement, cowboy?” The man’s vocabulary indicated intelligence. “That would set a bad example. So the only arrangement I’m interested in is the one where you get off my land, without either your guns or your booty.” Rafe raised his rifle, intending to fire a warning shot into the air. The three men before him showed no concern whatsoever. A moment later, he understood why. The sound of a rifle being cocked echoed behind him. ****

Rebecca stretched out on her stomach, peering over the edge of the canyon. She sighed with relief when she noted that rocks and scrub, a wild untouched area that would be impassable except on foot or horseback, bordered the road. That meant only one way for the men in the Jeep to go, and she wouldn’t be in danger of being run over. She scanned the area below. Rafe had rounded the last bend in the road, quietly easing up on the three men who looked to be arguing. The vehicle appeared half full of boxes and crates filled with…something. She spotted the ladder and figured the trespassers for thieves. Rafe spoke to the men, and she could hear his voice clearly. Movement by the front of the vehicle caught her attention. A fourth man came into view! Rafe obviously didn’t see him. She opened her mouth to shout out a warning then clamped it closed again. If she yelled, Rafe would turn and have the fourth man in his sights, but in so doing he would be vulnerable to the other three. She slithered forward over a slight drop, landing behind a giant boulder. She hoped she correctly remembered the lay of the land as she began to make her way downward. She moved quickly and quietly, all the while swallowing back her fear. Rafe was in danger and he only had her to back him up. She didn’t know, if it came down to it, whether she could shoot another human being or not. That thought formed, and then vanished. She could and would do anything, anything at all, to protect the man she loved. **** “Okay, cowboy, nice and easy, release the hammer on your rifle and hand it over to Keefer.” Rafe didn’t have a clue who the hell Keefer was, and he really didn’t care. He felt like a green kid, fresh from the cradle. He should have taken longer to size up the situation before moving in. His only thought at the time had been to act quickly, and protect Rebecca. He had the bizarre thought that he had just broken his first promise to the woman he loved. He’d promised her he wouldn’t do anything stupid. He had. “Come on, cowboy, we ain’t got all day.” Rafe had kept his gun aimed at the three men before him. He quickly calculated the odds of shooting one of them and kicking Dancer into a pivot to avoid being shot from behind. The odds didn’t look great. Still, he’d about made up his mind to do just that when another voice entered the debate. “No, we don’t have all day. Which is why you all should follow the gentleman’s orders and drop your weapons.” Rafe didn’t know whether to cheer or swear. Rebecca’s voice came strong and calm. From the sound of it she had hidden herself somewhere behind and a little above him. He searched his memory: nothing but big rocks there. He hoped to hell she had at least taken cover. “Cowboy’s got a bimbo with him,” the man from behind Rafe said, the smirk plain in his voice. “I’m shaking in my boots.” Rafe shook his head slowly, taking a second to secure his hold on Dancer’s reins. “You really shouldn’t have said that,” he sighed. The shot cracked out, as he had known it would, and startled everyone but him and Dancer. The gelding was used to the sound of rifle fire and barely flinched. The men, on the other hand, yelled and cursed. A quick sideways glance told him why. The one who had been behind him had been wearing a hat. Now it lay in the dirt, a neat bullet hole decorating the brim. “Number one,” Rebecca’s voice was edged with steel, “I am not a bimbo. Number two, drop your weapons or my next shot will be about a half an inch lower and slightly to the left.” Rafe wondered if they would be stuck in this August heat, engaged in this bizarre stand-off, for the rest of the day. “Okay, you win. No need to get excited. It’s just some pottery, not worth anyone getting shot over.” “But—” “But nothing. Let’s just do as this nice couple have asked.” “Shit, Keefer,” one of the men grumbled, but slowly complied. The man that had been standing behind Rafe set his rifle on the ground and walked forward to join his companions, hands raised.

“Face down in the dirt, all of you,” Rafe commanded. “I have them covered,” Rebecca called out. Rafe nodded and dismounted. He made quick work of searching all of them, discovering two more small guns. Then he quickly searched their truck and found another one. Next, he unloaded the boxes they had already stowed. “All right, boys, into the truck,” Rafe ordered. “I think they should leave their clothes behind.” Rebecca’s cool announcement made the men cringe. “You think?” Rafe asked, amusement in his tone. “Yep. That way they won’t be tempted to stop any time soon.” “Good point. Okay, men. You heard the lady. Strip.” “No bloody way I’m going to drive out of here buck naked,” the man who had done all the complaining spat. A shot rang out and a bullet hit the ground just inches from his feet. “Strip!” the man named Keefer ordered. Then he looked up at Rafe. “What about our wallets and stuff?” Rafe cocked his head in Rebecca’s direction. “They can keep ‘em.” “You can keep them,” Rafe repeated as if translating. The men quickly got rid of their clothing and, clutching whatever had been in their pockets ran to the Jeep. Once they’d gotten in Rafe aimed his rifle. “Drive and don’t stop,” he said. “It’ll take us about a half hour to get to where our cell phones can pick up a signal. My first call is going to be to the sheriff.” The men didn’t need any further inducements. The engine of the vehicle roared to life and they sped away. Rafe made a mental note to have someone ride the fence line by the highway, as he could figure no other way they could have been able to drive here. Ten seconds later he had Rebecca in his arms. “I got so scared when I saw that other guy,” she whispered frantically against his neck. “I couldn’t warn you!” Rafe hugged her back, and then set her just a bit away from him. “Probably not nearly as scared as me when I heard your voice. Honest to God, Becca, I ought to throw you over my knee and paddle your butt. Don’t you ever, ever scare me like that again!” “I beg your pardon?” Rebecca’s expression went perfectly blank, her voice soft. Rafe’s scared morphed into mad, and he was on a roll. “Of all the stupid, ill conceived, dangerous, foolhardy stunts I have ever seen, that takes the cake!” “I acted stupid? I was foolhardy? I’m not the idiot that went charging down into a box canyon without even properly checking out the area!” “I never would have come down here at all except I thought they might come out and find us on the trail. They could have been drug dealers, or gunrunners for all I knew. I took action to protect you!” “Oh, yeah? Well, protect this!” Fury etched her face as she lifted her left foot and stomped on his toes, hard. Rafe cursed and grabbed for his injured foot, which caused him to release Rebecca and hop on the other foot. By the time he’d straightened up and reached for her again, she had gained more than half the incline, on her way back the way she had come. “Becca! I’m not done yelling at you! You come back here!” Rebecca must have heard his bellowing of course, but obviously ignored him. In less than a minute she had boosted herself back over the rise and disappeared from sight. She reached Lightning mere seconds after that. She slammed her rifle into the scabbard and she mounted her horse before Rafe and Dancer fully emerged from the canyon. Directing her mount in the general direction of the ranch, she set off. Rafe continued to shout as he and Dancer ate her dust. **** From the twentieth floor of his downtown office tower, Proctor Farnsworth looked out over the city of Boston and its famed harbor. The day had turned hot and humid, and, judging by the sails dotting the water, boasted just enough breeze to entertain.

The call he’d received from Logan on Sunday troubled him. The man appeared to be losing his nerve. First, he’d made the suggestion with regard to which drivers would be suitable for what shipments. Before that, he’d seemed in a panic when he’d relayed the information on Travis Lassiter. So the man had been a U.S. Marshal. He wasn’t any longer, and from what Farnsworth recalled from his own impressions of the middle Lassiter brother, he’d likely not been a very sharp one, at that. But this final communication had been the most troublesome. Logan had actually suggested a delay of shipment because Rafe Lassiter and some woman had decided to camp out in the vicinity of the drop point. It appeared the man had lost his edge, and that would never do. For the last several days the problem had simmered in his subconscious as he’d gone about his day-to-day business. Now, with the last appointment of the day over and as another weekend loomed, he considered the matter carefully. He’d given too much latitude to this particular employee, he could see that now. Never wise to let an underling think too highly of himself. Because Proctor had been less schooled at the time in the various enterprises conducted by the branch he’d acquired, he’d allowed Logan to take a leading role in the business. But the man hadn’t been cut out for an executive role, and now that deficiency had shown itself. A complete review of the ledgers the evening before had underlined the truth: that particular branch had been performing below expectations. A fortune could be made in the commodities of drugs, guns and people. No question about it. But there existed more efficient means of doing so, and the time had come to give those means due consideration. He needed a partnership arrangement with a more diversified, far-reaching, and longer established business unit. He’d already sent out feelers, looking for investment opportunities. Not surprising that he’d received a couple of discreet responses. That still left him with the problem of Drake Logan. The man knew too much for Proctor’s peace of mind. Not that he believed, for a moment, that he posed a real danger to him. He wouldn’t be able to prove anything, after all. No paper trail existed between them, and the financial tractions had been buried under layers of dummy corporations. In times past, Farnsworth would simply fire an unsatisfactory employee and be done with it. Drake himself had suggested a more permanent solution just months before, when he’d had to deal with another problem. There was less stress, he’d discovered, in utilizing the ultimate termination for an unsatisfactory employee. Decision made, he turned away from the panoramic scenery and went back to his desk. Reaching for the phone, he knew just which ‘candidate’ for his business he would call to handle this small problem.

Chapter 20 Josie had her hands deep in pie dough when a knock sounded on the front door. Travis looked up from his coffee and took in the woman’s predicament. “Don’t bother. I’ll get it.” “Don’t know who it could be. We’re between guests. Not expecting anyone. Besides, friends would come to the back.” “Probably an insurance salesman,” Travis threw over his shoulder as he left the kitchen for the front of the house. The knock sounded once more, louder and less patient. He swung the door open to encounter a fist poised, ready to pound again. Two people stood on the front porch, a woman and a man. His eyes flicked over the man first before moving on and assessing his female companion. Nice form. Both visitors appeared to be in their early to mid-twenties. Great legs. The man wore a suit and tie. Long, luscious blond hair. He did indeed look like an insurance salesman. Sweet, sweet face. Travis doubted, though, that the man sold much insurance if he always sported as angry an expression as he wore now, even if he did bring a gorgeous woman with him. Really sweet face…and vaguely familiar. The sound of a throat being cleared drew Travis’ attention away from the woman. The man seemed to be inching away from anger and headed toward fury. Perfectly understandable since I’ve been leering at either his wife or S.O. He tramped down his lustful thoughts and said, “May I help you?” “We want our mother!” Travis nearly responded sarcastically, irritated by the man’s petulant tone. And then his words registered. He drew in a deep breath, looked at the woman again, a chill shivering down his spine. “Your mother. Just who would that be?” he asked as a formality even as he realized he already knew the answer to that question. “Mrs. Jacob Scott. She is a guest here, is she not?” Travis folded his arms on his chest and leaned back against the doorframe. Eight years in the Marshal’s service had taught him more than he had ever wanted to know about human nature. An expert at taking the measure of a person instantly, he already didn’t like what he saw. He didn’t care for the tone, the stance, or the attitude the kid dished out. Over the last couple of months he’d come to know Rebecca fairly well. This couldn’t be her doing. Had to be the late husband’s influence. If this is what the poor woman had been dealing with no wonder she’d fled all the way to Colorado for the summer. His ruminations had taken mere seconds, and didn’t, he knew, show on his face. “Yes, Rebecca is a guest here.” “Would you get her, please?” the young woman asked. Travis ignored the way her velvet voice soothed over his entire being. Instead he looked at her and forced himself to put a name with the face. Cynthia. The model. Rebecca’s daughter. “I would be glad to, except that she isn’t here at the moment.” “What the hell kind of a place are you running here? I swear to God, not a few miles from here we saw a Jeep full of naked men barreling down the road on a flat tire. My mother isn’t here where she’s supposed to be, and yesterday when I called some maid told me she had gone off several days ago with this Rafe character!” The comment about naked men had Travis raising one eyebrow, but hearing his brother’s name said just that way raised his temper. Before he could speak, the man continued on. “Eleven letters I’ve gotten from my mother, and all she writes about is this Rafe. What do you think you’re doing, letting some cowboy make off with my mother?”

“Kyle,” Cynthia shot an apologetic look at Travis. “You’ll have to excuse Kyle. He’s a little protective of our mother.” Kyle rounded on his sister. “Of course I am! You would be too if you realized how delicate and fragile she is!” Then he turned back to Travis. “Now, do you tell us where our mother is, or do we call in the law?” “The first thing you need to understand, Kyle, is that Rafe is my brother, and the boss of this ranch. The second thing you need to understand is that your mother doesn’t need anyone’s permission— not mine, and certainly not yours—to go wherever or do whatever she likes.” His words remained as calm as his pose. He was about to add that furthermore, if the current sheriff, his brothers and more than half the county had its way he’d be the law in a couple of months. But before he could, he got sidetracked by the sound of Josie coming down the hall. “Land sakes, Travis, what’s all this racket? I swear the yelling is enough to raise the dead,” she paused and then smiled when she reached the door. “Cynthia and Kyle Scott are looking for their poor, delicate and fragile mother, Josie,” Travis informed her. “Kids, this is Josie Kincaid, our housekeeper.” “Well, don’t keep them on the porch jawing. Come in, come in. My, won’t Rebecca be surprised! Kyle, didn’t you call just yesterday? I told you that your momma would be gone on a campout for a couple of days. Thought you said there was no emergency?” Kyle frowned at the woman, looking from her to Travis. “Quite clearly, the emergency is right here. I am going to give you one more chance…” Kyle stopped speaking as other louder and angrier voices abruptly intruded. They came from the direction of the barns. Curiosity had Travis moving past the Scott kids to investigate. It only took him a moment to size up this new situation. He turned to the new arrivals and solemnly said “I do believe that your delicate, fragile mother has returned.” **** “Damn it, woman, will you hold up there? I’m not done yelling at you!” “Put a sock in it, cowboy. As far as I’m concerned, you finished it the moment you called me stupid and foolhardy.” Rebecca had dismounted, her anger having risen steadily as she’d pushed her horse to get back to the ranch as soon as possible. Friday afternoon, plenty of hands wandered about. One, she thought his name was Logan, came forward and deftly took the reins of her horse. Rafe fairly threw Dancer’s at another of his crew. “What you did was stupid and foolhardy, can’t you see that? You had no idea what kind of characters you would be dealing with! You scared the shit out of me.” She knew Rafe followed a bare pace behind her as she walked across the front of the barns on her way toward the house. A part of her stood back, appalled, as her tirade continued to bubble and churn and spew. But another part, an inner voice that she at once recognized as a usually mute presence, took a deep breath, no intention of stopping now. She stopped and turned on him. “You sure have a wonderful way of showing it! I save your ass and all you can do is yell at me? Well, I wasn’t in any danger! I wasn’t the lame-brained jackass who had a gun pulled on me. I wasn’t the half-wit half-cocked macho cowboy who rode into Rogues Canyon and into the arms of four armed men!” “Becca, I’m getting pretty hot under the collar right about now,” Rafe warned in a low voice. “Hot? You’re hot? Well hell, why didn’t you say so? I can fix that!” She gave him a shove. Put off balance and forced to take a step back, his knees hit the edge of the horse trough and he fell in. “See? Now you’re not so hot any more. Problem solved.” She turned on her heel to stomp off toward the house. She only took a few steps when she got caught, encircled from behind by wet cold arms and picked up off her feet. “I’m not the only one who needs to cool off,” Rafe said, his voice amazingly calm. “Rafe Lassiter, you put me down! What do you think you’re doing? Don’t you dare toss me into that horse

trough!” “Okay.” **** He didn’t toss her in. He got in with her, sat down, and stretched his legs out, his back against the narrow end, holding her close on his lap. Her gasp put a smile on his face. “Feels good after a long, hot ride, doesn’t it, honey?” Being helpful, he began to scoop handfuls of water onto her chest. Rebecca gasped again then grabbed his hand. With the sudden cold dunking had come the realization that a woman who felt insecure, one who didn’t care, would not have ridden hard over five miles of rough terrain hurling oaths and epithets all the way. Hell, the woman he had met a few months ago wouldn’t have dared to raise her voice in argument to anyone. His Becca probably didn’t realize it, but she had finally come into her own. He felt slightly more hopeful about the future than he did just that morning. Of course, that didn’t mean he could let her get away with dunking him. She turned to look at him, and whatever she’d been going to say dissolved in her giggles—no doubt sparked by the spectacle he made, hat askew and hair dripping wet. Her laughter ignited his own. “I think we just had our first fight,” Rebecca said when she could talk again. “I think you’re right,” Rafe agreed, brushing a strand of wet hair out of her face. “I therefore claim the privilege of being the first to apologize. I’m sorry I went off the deep end, Becca. The fear took over, honey, that’s all. You were magnificent. Dale Evans couldn’t have done a better job. I’m proud of you.” “You don’t have a monopoly on fear, you know. When I realized how dangerous the situation could be, with only me to help you…to be honest, I didn’t know if I could help you. I only knew that I had to try. I’m sorry I called you all those names.” Rebecca caressed his face and then kissed him. Rafe returned her kiss full measure, his hands pulling her cool wet body closer. He wished they could be alone, back at the cabin where he could simply give in to the impulses surging through him. Movement out of the corner of his eye caught his attention. “Mmm…Becca?” “Yes?” “You know that picture? The one you keep by the bed?” “Mmm?The one of the kids?” He could tell by her distracted tone and the little kisses her lips laid on his neck she really wasn’t paying attention to the conversation. Moving her away just slightly he looked into her eyes. “That’s the one. Honey? They’re headed this way.” “Who’s headed this way?” Rafe never answered her. He didn’t have the chance. “Mom!” “Mother…what the hell is this?” Shock swept her face, the force of the emotion momentarily knocking the strength from her elbows, so that she fell against him. Manfully, he tried not to think about the feel of her nipples, pointy hard from the cold water they sat in. Instead, he helped her turn back around so that she sprawled against him, and faced her kids. Rebecca inhaled sharply and he felt her body stiffen with tension. In the next instant it seemed to flow out of her. One hand stroked his, the gesture unthinking, he knew. “This?” she asked, her voice soft. “This is a horse trough.” **** Logan kept his movements casual and relaxed. He took Lightning into the barn, groomed her, and set her out to pasture. All the while, his mind whirled. Four armed men in Rogues Canyon? He felt the urge to rush out, check on the shipment scheduled to move out that night. He had to hold himself steady, and think. The Lassiters were play-by-the-book straight. If any of them came across armed men on their land, they’d chase them off, if they could. And they’d call the sheriff.

That final realization had Logan cursing mentally. He needed to stay put. Enough of a commotion had been made when Lassiter and Rebecca had ridden into the yard. Perhaps he’d hear more at dinner. Then, if the sheriff had gotten involved, he’d have to decide the best course of action. **** Rebecca dropped her sodden clothes in the shower, leaving them where they fell. She’d take care of them later. At the moment she had more immediate matters on her mind. Why in hell had her children arrived? After Travis had helped her out of the horse trough, she had politely introduced her kids to Rafe, Travis and Josie. She had then immediately inquired after Janet, Kyle’s wife. Then she had asked after his house, her house, and the entire state of New York. As soon as she had established that nothing had gone drastically wrong in either the lives of her children or the rest of the known world that would require her immediate attention, she had turned from them and walked toward the house—hand in hand with Rafe. She’d called over her shoulder that she would meet them in the kitchen after she had changed her clothes. “What are they doing here?” Rafe asked. Rebecca heard nothing but curiosity in his voice. She could only shrug her shoulders in response. Rafe had left her at the door to her room with a light kiss on her lips. “Shower and meet me downstairs,” he’d said softly. She rewarded him with another kiss before escaping into her bathroom. As the water cascaded over her, she thought she would give just about anything to be back at the cabin, alone with Rafe. Unfortunately, she was here. So, too, were her son and daughter. She just couldn’t understand it and guessed she wouldn’t until she talked to them. She honestly couldn’t imagine what would drag them away from their busy lives. Why, Kyle had acted as if he’d wanted to punch Rafe right in the face! That she couldn’t understand. She had written him letters nearly every week. Sure she’d missed a couple of weeks, but still. There’d been a lot of them. What more did he want? The letters! In one moment of clarity she remembered what she had put in the letters. She had told him about the ranch, about horseback riding, about the dudes and about the town. She had also written about Rafe. She had written quite a bit about Rafe, she realized now. Despite the tension that had filled her since she’d seen her kids standing by the horse trough, she laughed. As if it had happened yesterday, she remembered Kyle earnestly warning her about uncivilized cowboys and vulnerable women traveling alone. She recalled vividly her firm assurances that no man would drag her off to his bed. Then she imagined his reaction when he began to receive her letters, each one more and more centered on Rafe. She turned off the shower and dried herself quickly. The sooner she could make herself presentable, the sooner she could face her progeny and calm their fears. She only regretted their timing. She still didn’t have an answer to Rafe’s proposal, and doubted if she would get a lot of time to herself now to come up with one. **** Rafe’s hair was still damp from his shower when he entered the kitchen. He thanked Josie warmly for the cup of coffee she handed him, taking it over to the table. Travis leaned back, the front legs of his chair off the floor, looking at him. Rebecca’s kids had both been seated as well, cups of coffee before them, along with a plate of Josie’s mouth-watering pastries. Tension covered the dining room like an impenetrable London fog. Rafe nodded to his brother and offered the other two a smile. “Your mother should be down shortly.” Travis brought his chair forward. “You wouldn’t happen to know anything about a Jeep full of naked men driving around the country side, would you?”

Rafe closed his eyes. “Ah, hell. I meant to call Burke and forgot. Just give me a minute, will you?” He went over to the phone and quickly dialed the number. “Hi, Burke, it’s Rafe. Thought you should know that there is a truck with four naked men somewhere between here and….oh, you did? No kidding? Yeah, caught them helping themselves to the site in Rogue’s Canyon. No, I don’t figure we’ll press any charges. But I hid their clothes and their guns in the rocks by the east side of the roadway. You might want to send Billy out to collect them, maybe run a check on the hardware?” He looked over at Travis, and couldn’t fight the grin. “No, as far as I know Travis hasn’t made up his mind yet whether or not to take your job. I know it would be a cakewalk for him if he threw his hat in the ring. I’ll prod him some more. Thanks, Burke.” “Was that the sheriff?” Rebecca had just entered the kitchen. “Yes. Burke has already picked up our bandits. He’s sending Billy out to scan the site, pick up the clothes and guns. They’ll run the guns, see if they’ve been used in any crimes, or not. If not, he’ll let them go.” He paused, then enjoying the moment, added, “Seems Miz Parsons was out with her church group and came upon a truck with a flat tire. Being good, Christian folk, they stopped to lend a hand.” Rebecca’s eyes widened and she began to laugh. “That poor woman! Rafe Lassiter, don’t you dare tell her that I was responsible for that!” “Mmm,” Rafe teased, his eyes alight as he rubbed his chin, considering. “I sense some mighty powerful blackmail material here, Becca. Think I’ll file it away for future reference.” “Sounds like the two of you had a bit of an adventure,” Travis drawled, looking from Rafe to Rebecca. “Yes, we had an adventure. But in view of the fact that the entire crew knows by now that something happened, I think we’ll leave the telling of it until dinner.” Rebecca took a sip of her coffee before setting the cup down. She opened her mouth to speak, but then closed it when Rafe put his hand on her shoulder. The expression on her face and the look in her eyes lifted his spirits. She trusted him to set the tone. “The two of you will stay for dinner, of course.” He said to her kids, then looked down at Rebecca. “Since this is the off week for the dudes, we have rooms available. Shall we put them up for a couple of days?” “Unless they have return flights they have to catch?” She looked at her kids. “Are you kidding? Shoot-first-ask-later Kyle had us fly stand-by, no return tickets.” Cynthia smiled as she answered for the both of them “You did at least stop your conclusion jumping long enough to pack some clothes?” “Ah…” Kyle had the sense to blush as he looked down at his hands. “I never travel anywhere without clothes,” Cynthia replied sweetly, flashing her mother a cheeky grin. She looked at Rafe and Travis and gave them the same smile before turning to her brother. “I have a lovely fuchsia silk that should do wonders for your pallor, brother dear.” “He looks to be about Rob’s size, don’t you think, Rebecca?” Rafe asked. Rebecca nodded her agreement. Josie came over to the table. “You kids finish up your snack, now. I’ll take you up and show you to your rooms. You can have a chance to relax after traveling all that way in such a hurry. Dinner will be ready in a little more than an hour.” “Actually, Josie, if you could please point out the office on the way up, they can meet me there after they freshen up.” Rebecca looked up Rafe and he nodded. He’d never doubted that she’d want to deal with her kids, alone and in private. One thing he could say about his Becca: she was definitely a woman of action.

Chapter 21 “All I’m saying is that mom looks fine, and as for your theory about her being seduced for her money, take a look around you, big brother.” Cynthia’s hands splayed open to indicate the surroundings. “Okay. So maybe he owns the place. And maybe the ranch is doing all right. That still doesn’t change the fact that he’s taken advantage of her! I mean come on. Didn’t you see the way he looked at her? He has sex on his mind. And did you see the way she looked at him? He’s probably cast a spell on her. That guy who opened the door looked like a criminal if I ever saw one. Maybe it isn’t a spell. Maybe they’ve put something in the water. Or the food. We have to get her away from here!” “How do you know that I didn’t cast a spell on him?” Rebecca came into Rafe’s office and closed the door behind her. She took a moment to survey each of her children in turn. Cynthia’s expression showed rampant curiosity. She could see changes in her mother, Rebecca realized. And unlike Kyle, they didn’t threaten her. She focused her attention on her first born. Threatened was the perfect way to describe his demeanor. She had loved both of her children equally, but Kyle had always held a special place in her heart. Not only because he’d been her first born, but because of the unusual qualities he’d shown as a child. He had always possessed calm, control, and an unrelenting logic. Never had he given her any trouble, nor experienced the famous rebellious aspect of the teen years. How ironic, she thought in the time it took her to round Rafe’s desk and sit in his chair, that he should begin to make up for all of that now. “You haven’t answered my question,” she said, her voice gentle. Gentle had always worked best with Kyle. Though if she were to be perfectly honest with herself, she would have to admit that she had never raised her voice to either of her children. Neither of them had ever witnessed her in a temper, yelling and screaming, spitting mad. Until today. As she watched his face, waiting for his reply, she wondered how she should handle this situation. She felt the unfamiliar stirring of parental panic. Another irony. Through infancy into the dreaded teen years, that emotion had been absent in her. Who would have thought it would grip her now, after her children had become adults? They were no longer children. Of course, she knew that. Had known it for a long time. They lived independent lives, as grown-up, well-adjusted adults should. And the parents of those no-longer-children? What did they usually do, crawl into a corner somewhere, withdraw from life until the first grandchild came along? Or begin to live lives of their own? Rebecca had been restless and at odds even before Jacob’s death. She hadn’t told him that, of course. She hadn’t had to. He’d known. He’d known and— Rebecca turned her attention back to her son. Kyle’s expression looked baffled, his tone logical when he finally replied. “Because you’re my mother.” “I know. I remember the day I gave birth to you as clearly as if it was yesterday. I remember changing your diapers, and wiping your tears over scraped knees. “I taught you how to skate, and I taught you how to ride a bicycle. When you turned sixteen, I taught you how to drive a car. “I helped you to study for your finals in high school. And when the time came, I stepped back and watched proudly as you took control of your own life and began to chart your own destiny. “That’s how it should be. You’re my son, but first you are a person in your own right. And I’m your mother. However, my relationship with you has nothing whatsoever to do with whether or not I put a spell on a sexy cowboy.” He actually flinched when she’d called Rafe sexy. “Mother, please!” he entreated. “Look, I understand. I mean, it’s easy to see how things could have gotten out of hand.” She sat back as he began to speak, his words coming fast and choppy unlike his usual slow, methodical pace. “You’ve never been out alone in the world until recently. I can understand that you might have gotten a little lonely, and I am not denying that a cowboy would appeal to a woman who might be feeling lonely and vulnerable.” “You make me sound like some brainless bimbo, unable to even be in charge of her own life. Is that what you

think of me?” Rebecca, you might be feeling at odds now that the children are grown and gone. Have you given any consideration to volunteer work? I had my secretary draw up a list of appropriate organizations… Jacob’s words from the not-so-distant past echoed. Giving her head a shake, she focused again on her son. “No, of course not!” Kyle looked confused. “I only meant that…” “Kyle, bro, give it a rest. All you’re doing is digging yourself a deeper hole.” Cynthia’s comment meant that Kyle stood alone in his concern and he knew it. Rebecca shoved away the haunting voices from the past. Only here and now mattered. She came out from around the desk and gave Kyle a hug. “Honey, over the next couple of days I want you to try and get to know Rafe. I would like you to also consider that I am not only your mother, but a woman, that I am an adult, fully capable of making my own choices in this life. That you may not always agree with my choices, just as I may not always agree with yours.” She paused for a moment simply because waves of emotion began to swirl within her, stronger than she thought she could bear. Each one enveloped a scene from the past, a scene from the present, and she felt as if she was about to drown. Rebecca closed her eyes and imagined the emotions as separate entities, fluid colors of red and purple, moving in an ever-growing wave. With great effort she focused on containing them. When she felt calmer, she continued. “I love you both dearly, and nothing will ever change that. I am deeply touched that you care enough for me that you would drop everything and come running half-way across the country when you thought I might need you. “So if that is why you are here, then thank you.” It hadn’t done any good. Swirling emotions? No, more like a volcanic eruption. Too late to try to put on the lid. Too late to pretend they didn’t exist. They’d been waiting years to escape and had evolved into a living, breathing force with a will of their own. “However, if you have come here with the intention of trying to run my life, you need to know this. “No one, absolutely no one, is ever going to tell me how to live my life again.” Rebecca could feel herself shaking inside. As she had begun speaking, the words had come effortlessly. They had emerged, not from her mind, but from her heart and her soul. The depth of the feelings that now ran through her like a river in flood stunned her. It took every ounce of her willpower to put a pleasant smile on her face, to conceal the raging within. She needed to go someplace alone for a few minutes. She needed to put these feelings away, just shove them back somewhere until she could deal with them. She felt pretty sure she could do that, at least for a little while. She caught sight of the clock on the wall above the fireplace. “It’s almost six. We’ll talk again later. But right now it is nearly dinnertime. Josie is an excellent cook.” Rebecca walked toward the door. “Prepare yourselves to be amazed. I can guarantee you that you have never seen a feeding frenzy the like of which you are about to witness.” **** Travis and Robert laughed so hard they nearly fell out of their chairs. Everyone else at the table was just as entertained, throwing in disparaging comments about Rafe as his narrative unfolded. “Can you imagine the look on that guy’s face? Having his hat shot off by a ‘bimbo’?” Robert sputtered. Rebecca blushed and then sneaked a peak at the faces of her offspring. Their expressions were priceless. Kyle looked absolutely horrified, while Cynthia wore an expression of fascinated disbelief. “Probably just a lucky shot,” Kyle offered. “Not hardly,” Rafe replied. Of course, then he had to digress, to describe Rebecca’s one—and only—shooting lesson. While everyone tried to catch their breath after laughing over that one, he continued on with his main narrative, painting himself an idiot and Rebecca as the heroine of the adventure. His lead up to the climax would have made a Pulitzer Prize winning dramatist proud. He took a long pause, gazing around the table to ensure he had everyone’s attention. He needn’t have worried. Rebecca had been there, and even she had gotten completely caught up in his tale. “And then, out of the blue, Rebecca said, quite calmly, ‘I think they should leave their clothes behind’.” “Mother, you didn’t!” Cynthia laughed.

The roar of laughter that went up bordered on the hysterical. Rebecca flashed a weak smile at her daughter, a smile that strengthened when she realized Cynthia looked at her with admiration in her eyes, her mouth still held in the tight ‘o’ of exclamation. “Seemed like a good idea at the time,” she offered. Kyle shook his head, his bewilderment clear on his face. When Cynthia only continued to stare at her, she shrugged her shoulders. “I didn’t look,” she began to defend herself. But just that declaration brought back the image from earlier in the day, and she began to snicker. “Much,” she amended. Then her laughter exploded from her as she added, “I never saw four grown men run so fast in all my life!” “The last we saw of them,” Rafe concluded, “their jeep spewed a trail of dust as they headed toward the interstate.” “Until Miz Parsons and her ladies church group, in an act of Christian charity, stopped to give roadside assistance to a certain truck with a flat tire.” Travis added, deadpan. That set them all off again. By the time the dessert had been served, everyone more or less had his or her mirth under control. As Rebecca savored the rich pecan pie, she found herself thinking about the way Rafe had related the day’s adventure. With his comic rendition he had painted himself the fool, while imbuing Rebecca with almost super-woman qualities. What held her attention at the moment was that his having done so came as absolutely no surprise to her at all. How often over the last couple of months had he shown her, in myriad ways, that he believed in her, was proud of her? More ways than she could ever count, she realized. There had not been a single time when he had not treated her as an equal. She dismissed their argument by the horse trough earlier. She believed him when he’d told her it had been the fear talking. The fear she had felt for him as she’d waited by the rocks, gun at the ready, had been huge. She looked up from her dessert and caught Cynthia giving Travis a look of bafflement. Her daughter put her attention back on her plate just as Travis shot a glance back at her. Rebecca tried to interpret the flare of emotion she’d seen in his eyes, but couldn’t. She shook her head and let it go. Men got to their feet, preparing to leave the house for the more casual atmosphere of the bunkhouse. As they departed some took a moment to thank Rebecca for her gallantry in saving their boss’ sorry hide. Rebecca’s face colored with embarrassment and her eyes met Rafe’s. He simply smiled at her, proudly, and winked. Robert got to his feet and nodded to Kyle. “If you want to come with me, I’ll get you fixed up with some clothes.” Travis, too, got up from the table. “Billy’s going to be here any minute. I said I’d drive out with him to the Canyon. Have a look around.” Although only a little after seven, Cynthia yawned rather loudly, claimed fatigue, and headed to bed. She kissed her mother’s cheek. “We’ll talk tomorrow,” Rebecca promised. “I’d like that. Just the two of us. Without the mother hen.” Rebecca chuckled. “Be kind, honey. Your brother is a caring man.” “Get real, mom. He’s a pain in the butt.” Rafe stood up from his chair, moving toward Rebecca when the phone rang. Josie called out that it was the sheriff, and he wanted to speak to Rafe. He gave Rebecca a quick kiss and told Josie he’d take the call in his office. Left alone, faced with Josie’s adamant refusal of help with the after dinner clean up, Rebecca poured herself another cup of coffee and retreated to the porch. **** When you spent a lifetime pretending, it could be hard to let go of the illusions. With that thought front and center in her mind, Rebecca closed her eyes and leaned back, allowing the rhythm of the porch swing to sooth her.

It had always been in her nature to make the most of what she had, and to not let other people’s moods or attitudes upset her. That was the reason why, as a child, she had so very rarely given her mother a hard time, and over the course of her marriage, she’d been the kind of wife and mother she had. But now, she didn’t think her nature had changed so much as the reason for those illusions themselves. They had been handy little coping tools when they’d been needed, but she didn’t need them anymore. She opened her eyes, taking in the vista of the land that stretched before her. A lot of things in her mind needed sorting out. And she had the feeling they would start doing that all on their own. **** Rebecca was relaxing on the swing, rocking slowly and lost in thought when he found her. The coffee cup in her hand had obviously been forgotten. He suspected she’d been too busy thinking to drink it. He took it from her gently as he sat beside her, and then pulled her close to him. Rebecca sighed, kicked her shoes off and folded her legs under her. She laid her head on his shoulder and snuggled close. “Are you okay?” he asked, his voice quiet. He gently massaged her arm, trying to ease the tension he could feel in her. “Yeah. I’m okay.” Rafe took over the rocking of the swing, keeping the motion slow and easy. “How did it go earlier, with the kids?” “I’m not sure,” her words came slowly, as if coming miles away. Rafe waited for a few minutes, simply enjoying the night and having Becca snuggled in next to him. But finally, he had to ask. “Are we okay?” She lifted her head to look at him. Confusion colored her eyes. “I’m not asking for your decision, Becca,” he explained as he placed a chaste kiss on her forehead. “Just reassurance that you haven’t taken any emotional steps away from me.” Rebecca’s smile widened as she leaned up and quickly kissed his lips. “Yes, cowboy, we’re okay.” “Good.” There had been a wealth of relief in that one word, and he didn’t care if she heard it or not. Rebecca put her head back on his shoulder and sighed again. They continued to share the silence and the motion of the swing. In the west, the sun began to set, riding low enough on the horizon that it kissed the mountaintops. Sol painted the sky in beautiful shades of pink and yellow, bringing to mind paint spilled on an artist’s pallet. “They’re good kids, honey. Give them time.” “Kyle’s the toughest.” “I figured he would be.” “You can probably identify with him—oldest son to oldest son.” “Some. Robert is taking him on a tour of the barns, telling him about our operation. Think I’ll go join in. Will you miss me?” “Yes.” Rafe smiled. “Yes, but you would like some time on your own to think.” When Rebecca flushed he laughed, and then kissed her soundly. “It’s all right, love. You’re entitled to your space and time to yourself. It’s something we all need, every now and then.” **** He got in position before the sheriff’s department Jeep arrived. Staked out in a cluster of rocks and scrub, his horse concealed a good half-mile away, Logan watched as two men got out of the vehicle. The guns and clothes had been stashed behind a boulder, and the sheriff’s deputy lifted each garment in turn. One shirt caught Logan’s interest, and it took him a moment to remember where he’d seen it before: Keefer. He began to curse, low and steady, as he watched Travis Lassiter walk over to the ladder that still rested against the rock. He held his breath as, for a long moment, Lassiter stood and stared up at the small hole. There’d been no mention of drugs in the evening’s recital. But Logan knew the ladder’s position meant Keefer and his friends had at least discovered the cache. Judging by the way the ex-U.S. Marshal seemed to be contemplating things, he thought Lassiter might have an idea of what hid up there, too.

The time had come, Logan decided, to cut his losses. He had enough put by that he could live a comfortable life, for a little while, at any rate. Not the nest egg he’d hoped for. But enough that he could take his time, give himself a new beginning, and find another way to earn his fortune. When Lassiter began to climb the ladder, Logan thought immediate retirement a very good idea. He didn’t wait another minute. Leaving his hiding spot, he made his way quickly back to his horse, then headed toward the ranch. He’d call Farnsworth, tell him of the screw up, and resign. Pansy-assed suit really had no business trying to play in the big leagues any way. If the man gave him any grief over this decision, or if he got any inkling that he’d put a target on his back, he’d make a second, anonymous phone call. Proctor Farnsworth probably believed himself untouchable, but Logan had evidence he wouldn’t hesitate to use, if he had to.

Chapter 22 “Those four horses look different than the others,” Kyle said to Robert as Rafe entered the north barn. “They are different. They’re Friesians, and we use them for heavy work. Even though we have tractors and combines that we use for the farming portion of our operation, we use the horses too.” “I thought there existed some sort of…I don’t know, antipathy between farmers and ranchers. Yet you say this is both?” Rafe chuckled as he joined them. It seemed as if Robert’s wealth of patience had loosened Kyle’s stiffness a little. “No, this is a ranch, a cattle ranch in a part of the country that, fortunately or unfortunately, depending on your point of view, gets a great deal of snow. It would be too expensive to have to buy feed for the cattle we keep over winter. So we save a lot of money by growing as much of our feed as we can.” He flashed Kyle a smile, “Though it is true that most of the hands hate pulling ‘farmer duty’.” “Farming. Ranching. Dudes. That’s a lot of irons to have in the fire, isn’t it?” The look on Robert’s face told Rafe he’d also felt the dig. Rafe shot his brother a commiserating look. “It’s called diversification. Ranching can be a very lucrative business, but it can be a capricious one, as well.” “Yes, I’ve heard that. There are a lot of ranchers these days who are looking for outside investment sources, aren’t there?” “I’ve heard that too, Kyle.” Rafe put both his hands into his pockets, a deliberately casual and relaxed stance. The kid seemed to be doing his best to goad him, but Rafe refused to fall for it. “But I’m not one of them. The Circle L has been a family operation for six generations, now. Can’t see that’s going to change any time soon.” “My father left my mother in a very comfortable position, financially.” “I would have done the same. Why not come up to the office with me and have a look at our financial statement, and our five year plan.” “I’d like to see that.” Kyle’s attention focused wholly on Rafe. “The guys in the bunkhouse likely have some game or other on the television. Think I’ll go join them.” Robert said. Rafe couldn’t spare his brother a glance. His attention centered on Kyle. “Yeah. I think I’ll go watch some sports,” Robert repeated. Rafe had been through enough confrontations, both as big brother and ranch boss to know the next few moments were critical. Inevitable as this moment had been, he’d never really given it any thought. He hadn’t prepared a speech. But his love for Rebecca overrode any personal considerations. He needed to connect with this young man. So he opted for honesty. “I’m in love with your mother, Kyle.” Rafe thought Kyle took the blow well, with barely a flinch. He met the young man’s challenging stare straight on. Suddenly, Kyle exhaled and his shoulders slumped. “Yeah, I got that.” “And your mother is in love with me.” “I got that, too.” Rafe felt sorry for him, because, as Rebecca had observed he could relate, oldest son to oldest son. “It’s not easy, being the oldest. There are times when it means a heap of worry and responsibility. I imagine that when your dad died you felt you had to take care of your mother as well as your baby sister. I felt the same way just after my dad passed on. Course, my mom had died several years before, when we’d still been kids. But that urge to take charge sharpened with my dad’s passing. The ranch had been left in a financial mess and my brothers started leaving careers to come home and help. I thought I had to do it all. But then I learned that I didn’t have to do it all alone.” “She seemed so lost at first. His death shocked all of us, of course. Dad was only fifty. And he’d always been healthy. Not like he’d been sick, and we’d had time to prepare. One day he was just gone, and mom became so… lost.” “She loved him, Kyle. Wouldn’t you feel lost if something happened to your wife?” “Well, yeah, but…” he stopped in mid-sentence, and Rafe knew he struggled with an emotional minefield. “Come on up to the house with me, have a look at the books. I know you’re a CPA. Maybe you can spot something I should—or shouldn’t—be doing.”

“Okay,” Kyle said after a moment. “I’ll look.” The implication was plain, and not lost on Rafe. Rebecca’s son would open his mind, at least a little. Rafe knew for the moment that was the best he could hope for. **** How could something frighten her, yet make her yearn at the same time? As Rebecca wandered toward the corral fence, that question occupied her thoughts. She had felt more inner turmoil since coming to Colorado than she had in all her years before. Yet she had also felt more joy and peace and sense of accomplishment. She’d never been one for strong emotions. She tended toward calm, and serenity. Or so she’d always thought. But now she suspected that hadn’t been the case at all. What she’d clung to in the past had been neither calm nor serenity, but something far less noble. Illusions. The starkness of the lone word chased away the shadows within her. Her thoughts had brought her right back to where she’d been just after dinner. She had left the porch and its soft light, and now stood in the dark. She’d heard voices in the office, and knew Rafe had gone in there with Kyle. For reasons she couldn’t explain, she’d felt the need to remove herself from there. She didn’t want to overhear anything they might say to each other. She reached the corral and leaned against the top rail of the fence. As her eyes grew accustomed to the dark, she could make out the silhouettes of horses, grazing quietly. A few moments later Lightning came over and nuzzled her. “Sorry I didn’t take care of you myself earlier, girl, I got a little distracted.” Rebecca believed the mare’s soft puff of breath and the up and down movement of her head signaled acceptance of apology. A cloud moved across the moon, obscuring the soft glow. The darkness didn’t bother her. Enough light came from the house and barns that she could see her way back when the time came. Physically, if not emotionally. A soft breeze sprang up, and Rebecca inhaled its sweet freshness. It smelled so clean, so new. Just like everything she had encountered here. “Rain’s coming. By tomorrow afternoon, if it doesn’t veer off.” Rebecca turned her head as Travis approached. “Mind some company?” he asked. “Not at all.” She’d done all the pondering she could to do for one night. “How’d it go out there?” “Got the guns and the clothes. Sheriff’s going to let ‘em go, once they’re dressed. He’s holding the hardware pending background checks. But I found something else out there. I’m taking the deputy and a couple of the men with me on a clandestine camp out in a few minutes. Setting a bit of a trap. See if we catch anything. Burke is letting me have my head in this, even deputized me.” Travis flashed a grin. “But don’t tell my brothers.” “My lips are sealed.” He fell silent for a moment then said, softly, “The land has gotten to you, hasn’t it?” “I love it here.” “If I was the sort to believe in fate,” Travis said dryly, “I’d have to say this is where you were meant to be.” Rebecca chuckled. “But you’re not.” “Nope.” She wondered why he’d sought her out. Travis had to be one of the most deliberate people she had ever met. Of the three brothers, he struck her as the least likely to act impulsively, or to waste time. His words tended to be thought out before hand and delivered with the greatest possible economy. Also, he should be getting ready for his ‘clandestine camp out’. So she knew he had come to her for a reason. She didn’t have to wait long to find out why. “Guess Rafe probably told you about the business I’m starting in September?” “Yes, he did. From what little I understand there’s a lucrative market for cutting horses. You should do well.” “Opportunities are growing, that’s for sure. Did you know that there are competitions all over the country, for cutters?”

“No, I didn’t.” “The biggest of them—in Texas and in Canada—are called ‘futurities’. If a ranch wants to make its mark in the field, it has to enter those competitions. Enter, and win. Thought I’d start out with six horses, all of an age ready to be trained, and build from there. I’ve already chosen the stock, all quarter horses from a proven line in cutting. And a couple new lines I’ve had my eye on. I have a few ideas about the breeding program. They arrive in a couple of weeks.” “You’re going to have your hands full.” Travis snorted. “You don’t know the half of it.” He told her then about his years away from the ranch, and about his time in the marshal’s service. He explained that it had been being stuck in the city, and not the work, that had finally driven him home when his father had died. Rebecca remembered her thoughts much earlier about the distinct relationship between the Lassiter men and their land. She had been right, it seemed. “I miss the work,” he said simply. Then he added, “Burke is retiring in December. He’s been after me to run for sheriff.” “You’d get elected,” Rebecca assured him. “Yeah. Which gives me two full time jobs and one great big problem.” “It doesn’t seem fair that you would have to choose,” Rebecca whispered. Words meant to console another echoed like a blast within her heart. Being forced to choose wasn’t fair, damn it. “Maybe I wouldn’t have to choose. Not if I had a partner. Someone I could trust to help with the training of the horses, to enter the competitions. It would have to be someone who loves horses, of course. Better if that someone had a certain flair for cutting and knew the meaning of the word commitment, with a proven track record for sticking things out for the long haul.” “Where would you find a paragon like that?” Rebecca’s question went unanswered and she turned to look at Travis. Her inquiring gaze met his steady, confident one. Slowly, her eyes widened as his meaning became clear. “Me? You’d trust me to be your partner?” “Trust you? I’d consider myself lucky to have you. I’ve watched you with Lightning. You’re a natural, and you love it.” He paused, his attention caught by movement on the porch. “If you’re planning on staying around passed September—and I get the impression you’re considering it—I thought you might be interested in finding something to fill your days.” He pushed off from the railing, gave her a smile, and headed toward the house. “No hurry,” he called over his shoulder, “just something to think about.” Rebecca continued to watch as he stopped, said a few words to Rafe, and then headed toward the bunkhouse. She bit back the groan that she felt welling in her throat. That’s all she needed, something else to think about. Her gaze stayed on Rafe. He waited for her, leaning against the pillar. In the pitch black beyond the tiny sphere of the light, there could be no way he could see her. Yet he stared unerringly in her direction. He drew her in ways she couldn’t articulate. He was strong, dependable and so damned exciting. She felt the stirrings of arousal and couldn’t help the smile. She walked toward him slowly, deliberately, the smile still on her face. Rafe’s nostrils flared when he saw her. She didn’t have to wonder what kind of smile she gave him; she could feel it. He took the steps down from the porch and met her on the lawn. As naturally as breathing he opened his arms and she walked into them. “Tired, love?” Was it only that morning she had held a rifle on four desperados? It felt as if that incident had been days ago. “It’s been one hell of a day,” she responded quietly. “Agreed. I’m going to hate like hell not sleeping with you in my arms tonight, Becca. But I understand. With your kids in the house…”

He never got to finish his thought. She slipped her arms around him and pulled his face down for a kiss rife with promise. “As I finally realized this afternoon, they’re not kids anymore. They’re adults. And right now, they’re the farthest thing from my mind.” “Really?” “Uh huh.” “So…what do you have on your mind?” Rebecca kissed him again and let her hands play across his back and butt. “Do you really have to ask?” “Don’t expect I do.” “Take me to bed, Rafe.” She giggled when he swept her up into his arms. “Your wish,” he murmured as he carried her into the house, “is my command.” **** He shouldn’t be doing this. Had, in fact, told himself that he wouldn’t. A clean break would be best. But he didn’t seem able to stop himself. He should be on his way, already on the interstate, heading south. Instead, he’d come here. His truck made little sound as he applied the brakes, and for a long moment he just sat there. The house lay in darkness, not surprising as it was after eleven. He turned off the engine and got out, then just leaned against the fender and looked up at the dark building. He should go. Now. She’d just been a tool he’d used, anyway. Before he could take his next breath the front door opened quietly and she came out. Her blond hair tousled, her nightgown short and thin, she made him ache in ways he hadn’t known he could. She said nothing, just came to him. “You’re leaving, aren’t you?” He got ready to tell Laurie the same lie he’d told the old man at the Lassiter spread. The words stuck in his throat. “Yeah. It’s time for me to go.” “But…I thought you loved me! What…what did I do wrong?” “Not one damned thing.” Because this would be the last time, he grabbed her hard by the shoulders and stole one last kiss. Then he set her back so he could look in her eyes. “I’m no good, Laurie. I’ve done things…” “I don’t care.” “Well, I do, and that shocks the hell out of me.” “Let me come with you.” “No.” He gathered her into his arms, and felt her shaking as he whispered, “You’re clean, and pure, and everything I’m not. I’ve never been worth a damn, not from the time I was a kid. Everything I’ve touched has been dirty, until you. Everything I’ve done has been wrong. My entire life. So let me do one good thing, okay? Just good thing.” “I love you. How could your leaving me be a good thing?” “Because if you stayed with me, I’d destroy you. I wouldn’t mean to, but I wouldn’t be able to stop myself.” He said nothing more, just climbed into his truck, started the engine. Ordered himself not to look back, but did. He would always have that image, Laurie standing alone and bereft, tears on her cheeks. It was a hell of a better memory than he deserved. **** It went down just after midnight. Travis knew that Billy and Frank could hear the sound of the approaching vehicle. They’d discussed how this would be handled. Despite the fact that the young sheriff’s deputy was technically in charge, it had been Travis’ plan, and his call. He shook his head in wonder as the vehicle pulled up, bold as brass, lights blazing. Hell, Travis could even hear tunes on the idiot’s radio. This was not the Jeep that Rafe and Rebecca had chased off earlier, but a rattletrap pick-up, with a single occupant. As they watched, the man killed the engine and got out. Whistling as he walked, he headed straight to the ladder. He climbed it with ease, stopping when he could reach into a cave that sat about thirty feet off the ground. One by

one, he tossed down bundles that had been wrapped in something soft and white. They numbered forty in all. Travis and the deputy continued to wait until the man had climbed down from the ladder, and had carried about half of the haul to his truck. They waited until he had his back to them before they moved silently. The takedown came easy, and in moments the man, identified as Ken Philips, began crying like a baby for his lawyer, ready to tell everything he knew to anyone who cared to listen.

Chapter 23 “You’ve changed.” “Is that good or bad?” “I’m not sure.” Rebecca gave her daughter a solemn look. “Let me know when you decide, will you?” Cynthia laughed, and then cocked her head to one side. “Of all the things I’ve ever thought we would do together, this never made the list.” Rebecca couldn’t have agreed more. Cynthia had come down to the kitchen in time for breakfast with the crew. When faced with her mother’s amazement, she’d shrugged her shoulders. “Modeling isn’t all glamour. I’m used to getting up early.” Rebecca had recalled her promise—a quiet, private chat. But the ranch was a busy place and she knew her son would be up soon and looking for her. Cynthia had put a tiny bit of food on her plate then looked over at Rafe. “Is there a horse I can ride?” “Can you ride?” he’d asked, one eyebrow raised. “Yes.” So after breakfast he’d saddled his own horse for her and stood back as mother and daughter had ridden off, alone. Rebecca had kept them to one of Robert’s dude trails at first. It hadn’t taken her long to realize that her daughter was comfortable in the saddle. “Just when and where did you learn to ride a horse?” “You remember Jodie, my roommate in college? Her family has a horse farm.” “I thought they lived in Florida,” Rebecca mused. “That’s right. Ocala. There are almost as many horse farms in that area of the country as there are in Kentucky. Anyway, her family breeds and sells race horses, but they kept quarter horses to ride, too.” “You stayed with her your last summer before graduation, when your dad took me on that cruise to Alaska.” Rebecca recalled. “The best summer of my life. Since I’ve been working, whenever I’m some place where there are horses, I ride. I love it.” Rebecca chuckled. “It seems to run in the family.” They both kicked their mounts into a loping pace, and of the same mind headed for a small rise about a half-mile away. Once they reached the top they stopped. “Sure is pretty here. I didn’t notice yesterday, when we arrived. My attention was all on trying to keep Kyle in line.” She stood up in the stirrups and stretched, then sat back down and continued looking around her. “The mountains are incredible. No wonder you like it so much.” “It’s quite a change from Albany.” Rebecca agreed. “Good, I think.” “Hmmm?” “Those changes. They’re good. You seem stronger, somehow. Happier.” “I am.” “So...” Her grin turned mischievous. “Your relationship with Rafe— whom I like, by the way—I take it this is more than just a summer fling?” Rebecca blinked, for some reason tickled that her daughter would think her capable of having a summer fling. “Yes, it is.” “Serious?” “Very.” “Are you going to marry him?” “He’s asked. I’m considering.”

Cynthia reined her horse and turned Dancer so that she faced her mother, the expression on her face serious. Unconsciously, Rebecca braced herself. “Do you love him?” “Yes, honey, I do. Very much.” “That’s wonderful! I’m so happy for you, mom!” Her daughter’s smile spoke volumes of that happiness. Then she frowned. “So why haven’t you said yes?” “It’s complicated,” Rebecca replied, unwilling to let her daughter know that she didn’t know herself why she hadn’t accepted Rafe’s proposal. “It’s not us, is it?” Before Rebecca could answer, Cynthia ploughed ahead. “Don’t let us factor into your decision, mom.” Rebecca relaxed and knew her expression appeared equally serious. “You and your brother are my children, honey. You come first with me. How can I not consider you both when faced with such a life-altering decision?” “Mom, listen to me. You deserve a chance to fall in love and get married again, if that’s what you want to do. You’re still a young woman. I know women your age who are getting married for the first time. “I know we’re important to you, just as you’re important to us. But we’re not your life. Not anymore.” Then her smile turned wicked. “We’re adults now, even if one of us insists upon acting like a spoiled, petulant little boy.” Rebecca shook her head, a grimace on her face. “Why are you so hard on Kyle?” They turned their horses around and headed back down the hill. “Maybe because Kyle’s too much like Dad. And ever since Dad died, he acts as if he’s in charge now. He thinks he has to control everyone and everything. I could take that from Dad—he was just doing his job as he saw it. But I’ll be damned if I take it from a brother who isn’t even two years older than I am. Besides, right now I think his biggest problem is that he’s afraid of change. He hasn’t yet learned that change doesn’t have to be bad.” Rebecca slowly brought her horse to a stop. Cynthia swung Dancer around to look at her mother. “What…what did you just say?” “Kyle’s problem is…” “No, not about Kyle. About your father.” Cynthia met her mother’s eyes, her smile gentle. “Please don’t be mad, mom. You know that I loved Daddy very much. But just because you love someone doesn’t mean they have no faults—or that you can’t see those faults.” Rebecca looked at her daughter, her own expression confused. “You think your father tried to control everyone?” “There was no ‘try’ about it. Remember his favorite expression? ‘Now, honey, I know what’s best.’ And he would say it to you the exact same way he would say it to me.” Rebecca shook her head, trying to deny her daughter’s assertions. Jacob had been a good man, a loving husband and father. Her emotions began to rumble again. She sensed the turmoil within rising toward the surface. Taking a deep breath she looked around at the now familiar surroundings as if stepping out of a bubble. “I think we should head back. I’m not sure what Rafe has planned for the day, and he may need his horse.” Cynthia nodded but said nothing. They headed their horses back in the direction of the ranch. As they approached the yard, Rebecca’s eyes sought and found Rafe. He stood near the infamous horse trough, having a conversation with Travis and Kyle. The men looked up at their approach. Travis nodded in their direction before heading toward the corral beside the south barn. Rafe smiled and Kyle looked confused. “I’m glad you found this place. And him.” Rebecca’s attention went back to her daughter. “So am I, honey.” “I only have one question. What’s up with Travis?” Rebecca tilted her head to one side. “Up with him? What do you mean?” Cynthia shrugged. “Every time I come near, he takes off. Oh well,” she turned to Rebecca and rolled her eyes, “Some men are intimidated by great beauty.”

Rebecca laughed as Rafe approached. “That must be it.” “Enjoy your ride?” he asked as he held Lightning’s halter while Rebecca dismounted. “Very much,” she replied. For a moment the rest of the world slipped away as she looked into the eyes of the man she loved. Then she mentally shook herself and reached for her horse’s reins. She intended to groom the poor mare herself, this time. Rafe put a hand on hers. “I’d hold up a minute, honey.” Rebecca cocked her head to one side. Rafe nodded his head. Rebecca looked over and saw Patti’s horse. Understanding dawned. “In the barn?” Rafe chuckled. “Yeah. She rode in here a few minutes ago like a house afire. Or a woman royally pissed off. From the sounds of it, they are having one hum dinger of a battle.” At Cynthia’s puzzled look, Rebecca shook her head. “It’s a long story.” Just then, Patti came storming out of the barn, her face twisted in pain, her eyes tearing. “Patti, wait!” Robert shouted as he came running after her. He emerged into the sunlight just as Patti vaulted onto her horse. “Oh, go to hell, Robert! I mean it! If my virginity is such a damn problem for you, I’ll just have to get rid of it!” She dug her heels into the horse and had the animal at a full gallop before anyone could blink. For almost an entire minute, no one said anything. Then Robert ran a hand through his hair, his frustration palpable. “Get rid of it,” he mumbled to himself, loud enough for everyone else to hear. “Of all the damn fool…how the hell’s she going to do that?” “Only one way I know of,” Rafe replied, staring at his brother. It took Robert a few precious seconds more for understanding to dawn. When it finally did, his face turned white. “Aw, hell!” Before he could reach for Lightning’s reins, Rebecca had thrust them at him. He mounted and took off instantly. Rafe’s worried gaze followed his brother, and the speck in the distance that Patti and her horse had become. “I hope to God he catches her before she does something they’ll both regret later.” Such concern laced his words that Rebecca felt sorry for him. “Men,” Cynthia bemoaned in a patently dismissive way. Rebecca shot a look at her daughter, whose eyes said it all. Cynthia might not be privy to the background of the drama they had all just witnessed, but she certainly had understood it. Rebecca couldn’t help it. She laughed. “Becca!” Rafe chastised, shocked. “It’s not funny, Mom,” Kyle added. Then he shook his head as if he had no hope of ever understanding anything that happened in this strange place. “Don’t worry, darling,” Rebecca said as she went over and put her arms around her love. “Don’t worry? Patti’s horse is faster than yours and she’s got a good head start. Not only that, she looked to be headed in the direction of the Kramer spread!” “Which is also the direction of the stream—the one with the gently sloping grassy banks and a couple of nice shade trees, where we had our picnic that first day.” Cynthia nodded. “Sounds like a good place for her to let him catch her.” Rebecca nodded, then turned back to her love. “It might be a good idea to make sure that none of the men wander over that way for an hour.” “Or three.” Cynthia’s eyes sparkled with humor. Rebecca gave her daughter a mock-stern stare. “I do not want to know why you would say three hours.” Cynthia’s expression turned to pure innocence. “I do a lot of reading between photo shoots. Come on, Kyle,” she called out as she led Dancer toward the barn, “I’m going to teach you how to groom a horse.” “Why the hell would I want to know how to do that?” he grumbled but followed his sister anyway. “So the next time you come for a visit, you’ll know how.” Rafe smiled in response to Cynthia’s comment, and then put his arms around his woman.

“Are all women as sneaky as Patti?” he asked good-naturedly, understanding obviously having finally caught up with him. “I did warn you,” she replied sweetly. “Yes, you did, sweetheart. You surely did.” **** She didn’t have to lie, though she would have. Laurie closed the door to her bedroom, grateful to be alone. She could still see the shocked look on her father’s face as the sheriff had informed them of the warrant being issued for the arrest of Drake Logan. Burke had been as gentle as her father, and just as helpless in the presence of her tears. She couldn’t tell them where he’d gone, because she didn’t know. She hadn’t used her tears as a weapon. They’d been real. The appearance of the Sheriff meant that Drake really had gone, and would likely never be coming back. He had said that he was no good, and she knew he believed that. But she also knew he had good in him. He had loved her. She had no doubts on that score. He’d been rough with her, yes, but he hadn’t hurt her. There had been something about the way he’d taken her over, the way he’d taken her, that had been exciting and somehow just exactly what she’d needed. What they both had needed. Laurie doubted she would ever love another man. Not the way she loved him. Some women, she thought, only ever had one chance. And Drake—whatever his crimes—had been hers. She undressed and stood naked in front of her full-length mirror. Gently, she stroked her hand over her flat belly. How long, she wondered, before it showed? She’d known the first time they made love that she had become pregnant. Like a sixth sense the certain knowledge brought her nothing but joy. Drake had gone, a criminal and a fugitive. But she loved him, and she rejoiced that she carried a part of him inside her. Tired beyond belief despite it being the middle of the morning, she crawled into bed. They would be all right. No matter what, she and her baby would be just fine. **** Robert knew the direction Patti was going and felt desperation claw him. It wouldn’t take any persuasion on her part. Pete Kramer had never been saddled with inconvenient morals when it came to women and sex. His imagination conjured a picture that made him curse. He crouched lower in the saddle, urging Lightning to go faster, to live up to her name. If he’d been thinking clearly, he’d have grabbed Dancer. Rafe’s gelding had to be the fastest horse on the ranch. Hell, if he’d been thinking clearly he never would have let Patti give him the slip in the first place. He loved her, damn it! He’d been trying real hard to court her properly, to be a gentleman. Why didn’t she appreciate that? Some of his desperation must have communicated itself to his mount. The distance between them and their quarry decreased. “Patti, wait!” Patti looked over her shoulder, moved her hand, and then faced forward again. Robert felt his heart lurch when he realized what she’d done. She’d wiped her tears. She was crying. Patti never cried! He urged Lightning to go faster. When he came almost even with her, he tried to reach for her reins and failed. “Go away!” Go away? Like hell he’d go away! They raced side by side along the stream, the grass beneath them a soft blanket of green. Robert reached forward again, snagged her reins, and pulled back, slowing both horses. Patti swatted at his hand, and he felt the leather slipping from his fingers. He did the only thing he could. Kicking free of his stirrups he launched himself out of the saddle, snatching his woman from hers. As they fell, he turned them so that he absorbed the impact of the ground, protecting her. “Of all the crazy, macho…”

He had no time to get over the shock of his own actions. The bundle in his arms struggled fiercely to get away from him. He was bigger and stronger. Pinning her to the ground beneath him was child’s play. Anchoring her with one hand encasing her two slender wrists high over her head while one of his legs trapped her two proved easy. “You are beyond a doubt the most irritating, frustrating woman…” He stopped his tirade when he looked into her eyes. She couldn’t hide her emotions from him, not anymore. He read the love there, the desire, and knew they went soul-deep. He read the hurt as well and felt himself bleed a little inside. Every thought left him, every word he’d been going to say evaporated like morning mist. His heart responded to her pain in an elemental way. His body craved hers. Overcome by all the emotions no longer in check, he lowered his head. He’d die if he couldn’t taste her. “Don’t.” That single, whispered word stopped him, cutting him deeply. His face clouded as the pain seared straight through his heart. “Don’t start something you don’t want to finish.” Their eyes met, and for the first time he understood that the pain he had just suffered matched the pain with which she had been living for a long time. But in her eyes he saw not a refusal, nor a denial. He saw a waiting. It was time to be honest, with himself and with her. “Don’t want to finish?” His words came out raw, his breath labored. “Sweetheart, I want so damn much it hurts!” “Me, too. Let’s stop the hurting, Robert. Right here. Right now.” Robert caressed her face with his trembling hand. “I love you, Patti. You deserve a damn sight better than a quick coupling on the ground. Your first time should be special. There should be roses, and candlelight, and my ring on your finger.” “The candlelight wouldn’t let me see you the way the sunlight will. I’m allergic to roses. And in my heart, your ring is firmly in place. All I need to make this special is you.” She paused and licked suddenly dry lips. In her eyes shone all the love she held for him. “I love you, Robert, so very much. I have for a long, long time. Please…make love to me?” His resistance dissolved. A hungry growl rumbled from his throat as his lips took hers hotly, as his fingers sought the buttons of her shirt. “You’re going to have to marry me very soon, sweetheart,” he breathed as he peeled back the edges to reveal her bra-covered breasts. “Because I intend to do my damnedest to get you pregnant, beginning right now.” He released her hands and she immediately threw them around his neck. “Yes, please Robert,” she whispered among the kisses she lavished on his face, his neck, “give me your child.”

Chapter 24 The air carried the freshness of the rain that had fallen earlier in the afternoon. Travis had been right about that. Despite the fact that it was August, to her senses everything smelled spring-new. “I can’t get over that you like it here so much. There’s just too much open space for me.” Rebecca reached up to take the cup of coffee her son had brought her. She sat on the porch swing which had quickly become her favorite place to be after dinner. “You’ve a lot of your father in you, honey. He was a dedicated urbanite, too. He never would have considered spending more than a day away from the lights, the noise and the conveniences. Just his preferences, though. He was a good man.” “I miss him.” “I know you do. And a part of you is angry with me for falling in love with Rafe.” Kyle flashed a grin then leaned against the rail so that he could face her. “I had convinced myself that you had been seduced by some slick con man who had his eye on your fortune.” “I can understand how you came to that conclusion.” “Can you? Well, then, perhaps you’d take the time to call Janet later and explain that part of it to her for me. She didn’t want me to come out here. Told me to mind my business. And while you’re at it you could give the same speech to the brat. She told me the same thing.” “Sweetheart, I didn’t say I agreed with you, only that I could understand why you would feel that way.” “Oh. Well, I did have hope.” “Sorry, honey. Perhaps I should have written to you about falling in love, so you wouldn’t have been so worried. But to be honest with you, I wanted to keep it all to myself for a little while.” “Doubt that would have stopped me, Mother. Rafe isn’t a con man.” Rebecca nodded slowly. She knew Kyle had more on his mind. He tended to take his time, formulate his ideas slowly, so that he could be certain of them. “I’m having a hard time thinking of your having a…a boyfriend. I know, logically, that you’re still young. I knew that someday you might eventually consider remarrying. It’s just…” “Under the best of circumstances it’s tough for kids to think of their parents in romantic situations.” “Cynthia told me I had a real problem with change. I got so pissed at her I nearly shouted at her that my father had died and that had been change enough. And then I heard that thought echoing in my head and I knew the problem really was mine and not anyone else’s.” Then he chuckled, but the laugh sounded self-mocking. “The funny thing is that if Dad were here, he’d say to me, ‘Kyle, what’s done is done. Get on with it.’” “Yes,” Rebecca reflected slowly, “he would. But you know what? That isn’t the advice you need to hear right now.” “It’s not?” “No. You need to hear that it’s okay to mourn for your father for however long you need to. You need to hear that your feelings, your emotions, are valid, no matter whether they are based on fact or not. That doesn’t mean that I’m going to live my life according to what you think I should do. That would be an insult to us both. But it does mean that I respect your feelings. It also means that it is ok for you to not be very happy that I’m in love with Rafe.” Looking at her son, recalling his behavior since he’d arrived, she thought he really did have a lot of Jacob in him. And that wasn’t a bad thing at all. Kyle’s eyes misted at the words his mother had just said. He inhaled deeply then gave her a serious look. “In case you doubted it, mother, I do love you.” “I didn’t doubt it, Kyle. I love you too.” And that, thought Rebecca, was the bottom line. **** She hadn’t told anyone what she intended to do. Earlier, she’d shrugged off the observation she’d made to her mother about Travis Lassiter’s apparent antipathy toward her. But she’d decided that she couldn’t leave it be. Not when her mother’s happiness lay in the balance.

Cynthia stood just inside the door to the saddle barn, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the interior. She didn’t immediately see him, but she knew he had to be there. “Your momma’s not here, city girl.” Her eyes adjusted to the shadows and he became visible. He stood, back to her, grooming his horse. Determined, she fairly stomped her way over to him. “It’s not mom I’m looking for, it’s you.” “That’s not a real good idea right now. City girl.” Oh, he’d put just enough inflection on those last two words to rile her. She’d always had a hot temper, but something about this smug, condescending cowboy just sparked it hotter and faster. “Well, that’s just too damn bad, because I have plenty to say to you.” He turned to face her, and the arrogant way he raised one eyebrow just pissed her off even more. “I’m not the pampered ‘city girl’ you seem to think I am, and personally I don’t give one good damn if you hate me or not.” She couldn’t stop herself from poking him in the chest to punctuate her speech. “But I do care about my mother. The one thing that’s always been important to her is family—or rather, family harmony. It seems more than possible that she’s going to marry your brother. So I came out here to tell you, I don’t care how you feel about me or how you treat me in private. But when we’re near mom…put a sock in it!” An emotion crossed Travis’ face, and Cynthia shivered. “You best be showing some respect. When my brother marries your mother, I’ll become your uncle.” “Get real, cowboy,” she put the same inflection on those two syllables as he kept lavishing on ‘city girl’. “There is no way in hell you’re ever going to be my uncle. Just make damn sure you conceal the fact that you can’t stand the sight of me from my mother.” She turned on her heel and took two steps when his next words washed over her. “I don’t hate you. Wish to hell I did.” The man didn’t make any sense at all. Even though a tiny voice in her head told her she should just let it be and head back to the house, she couldn’t. Spinning around once more she took the few steps that would put her right in his face. “Of course you hate me. Every time I enter a room, you leave it. You stare at me, and if looks could kill…so if it isn’t hate, what the hell is it?” “This.” Cynthia had no warning as he grabbed her by the shoulders and yanked her forward. Then his mouth fastened on hers, hot and hungry and hard. Shock shivered down her spine, chased by heat. The most incredible heat streamed through her veins, and she felt everything inside her begin to melt. Meeting his ravaging tongue with her own, she steeped herself in his flavor, a taste unlike any she had ever sampled. She wanted more, but in the next moment he broke the kiss and pushed her away. “Stay away from me, city girl. Because the next time I get my hands on you, I won’t stop until you’re flat on your back with your legs spread and I’m thrusting inside you.” From blazing heat to frigid cold in a heartbeat, Cynthia could think of only one thing to do. Not caring if her actions showed a lack of dignity, she spun around and fled. **** Rebecca waited for the coffee, the silence of the pre-dawn morning a soothing haven around her. She’d been chased from her sleep by demon images, dreams of the past. The raw, seething emotions that had been awakened within her had finally erupted, and fit themselves over her memories. She understood now why she had avoided giving Rafe his answer. She knew. For the first time in her life she faced the truth. Yes, she had loved Jacob very much. Yes, they had built a good life together. Yes, she had been happy. But he had controlled her. She’d been only sixteen when she’d fallen in love with the handsome twenty-three year old university student.

Woman enough to understand the emotion, yet not woman enough to appreciate all the implications. He’d been so much more mature than her, and seemed to relish his role as the ‘older and wiser’ man. She had adored him as only a naïve sixteen year old could. His dreams had become her dreams. It hadn’t mattered at the time that there would be no college education for her. She’d had no specific career goals at that age. When she’d graduated from high school, they’d married. She went to work immediately in a factory to support them, so that Jacob could quit his part time job and concentrate on getting his law degree. When he’d been annoyed at the early appearance of children, she’d taken over that responsibility too, being careful to ensure that he never had to trouble himself with the day-to-day demands of family. Kyle had actually been an accident. She never would have dreamt the antibiotics she had been taking to combat a minor infection would weaken the effect of her contraceptives. When Jacob had been admitted to the bar and had secured a good position with a prestigious law firm, things had become easier, financially. Easier, but she admitted for the first time, somehow less. Jacob had insisted that she quit her job to be a stay-at-home wife and mother. She hadn’t noticed at first that he had placed her into a compartment that was only a part of his life, but he had. Yes, he spent time with her. But they didn’t talk about anything substantial beyond the house or the children. After Kyle and Cynthia had grown and left home, he’d turned aside her half-formed idea of going to university, instead presenting her with that list of charities she could serve—all with a view of enhancing his own status. That realization didn’t bother her now, for she began to really understand. Over the years, she acknowledged now, he had defined her in terms of her role. She had become the good wife, good mother, keeper of the house and the runner of errands. She kept his shirts cleaned and pressed and his suits freshly dry-cleaned. When he needed to entertain, she became the consummate hostess. But she had never been a woman he discussed his work with, and certainly never one to share his dreams. She had tried, she admitted to herself. But now she knew that his standard reply, ‘it would only bore you’ had meant something else entirely. He had been faithful to her, of this she had no doubt. But he’d never considered her an equal. He had made all the major decisions that had needed to be made unilaterally, informing her of them only after the fact. He had been the one who had chosen their house, their friends, their vacations. She had gone along, because she loved him. She had assumed the role willingly, as a woman-child, staying with it as she had grown and matured because it had been the easiest thing for her to do. When Jacob had died so suddenly she had been lost. She didn’t have anyone to lead the way anymore. It had taken her a long time to discover that she was a person in her own right, for when he had died she’d lost the major part of her identity. She was no longer Jacob’s wife. Rebecca rinsed her now empty coffee cup and set it on the drain board. Josie would be up soon, and within an hour breakfast would grace the table. Restless, she went out to the barn, into the tack room, and grabbed a halter. Lightning greeted her eagerly. Once she had the halter in place, she led the mare back to the barn. Rebecca took extra time in grooming her horse, the work keeping her hands busy, what she needed now. Finally she saddled Lightning and led her out to the corral. Just enough light came from the awakening sky that she could make out the parameters of the enclosure. As she mounted up, she took a step back emotionally from her introspection. Instead, she concentrated all her efforts on putting the horse through her paces. Deep inside, however, she knew she had isolated her deepest fear, the one that had prevented her from saying ‘yes’ to Rafe. She feared losing herself again. She was afraid of becoming just another ‘wife’. **** They laughed when they emerged from their rooms into the hallway at the same time. It hadn’t been an unusual occurrence when they’d been younger. They often had awakened simultaneously on the weekends. “Remember how mom always knew?” Kyle reminisced fondly. “No matter how quiet we would be, she always knew when we both woke up at the same time.” “We always thought we could surprise her, but she always had our breakfasts waiting for us,” Cynthia agreed.

As they descended the stairs, the aroma of food washed over them. Cynthia groaned, because she was having one heck of a hard time keeping to her rigid eating guidelines here. Kyle drew in a deep, appreciative breath and she envied him his metabolism. “Smells like pancakes,” he sighed hungrily. “Pancakes and sausages.” Then he chuckled. “What do you want to bet mom’s got two plates of Mickey Mouse pancakes waiting for us?” The memory belonged to childhood, a fond memory for them, their plates filled with the likeness of the cartoon character made out of pancakes. Cynthia looked over at her brother. “I can’t take a fool’s money with good conscience.” Kyle snorted. “You’re just jealous because you know I’m right and I called it first.” Indeed, pancakes awaited them in the kitchen. Josie looked up from the stove and greeted them with a smile. Kyle looked about the large kitchen and dining room. No one else was in sight. “Where’s Mom?” he asked quietly. “Honey, your momma was up before the sun. She’s been at work for near on two hours, now.” “At work? But…she’s on vacation.” “That’s right. Reckon vacations are different for everyone.” The housekeeper paused, sending a wink to Cynthia and a gentle smile to Kyle. “You can see her from the side porch. She’s in the corral. Go on, now. These jacks will keep. Go watch your momma at work.” **** Rafe’s eyes focused on Rebecca. He’d been watching her for nearly fifteen minutes. She’d given no sign that she knew he watched, but he bet she’d noticed his presence. Just as he always knew whenever she came near. They were two halves of a whole. Soul mates. As Rafe watched her practicing with the lasso from the moving horse, he remembered that morning at the cabin. The morning after he’d proposed. He wanted to throw in the towel on this waiting business. He wanted to claim her as his wife, his life’s partner. He wanted to kidnap her, take her back to their cabin, and love her until she admitted—to him and to herself—that they belonged together. He was nothing like her late husband. He had tried to show her that in every way he could think of, but his patience had nearly run out. Tonight, when they were alone in their bed, he would tell her in no uncertain terms. She belonged to him, just as he belonged to her. They could have any kind of marriage under the damn sun that she wanted, just so long as they got married. The sooner, the better. **** Kyle, followed by his sister, came out the kitchen door and around the house to the side. Rafe nodded to them, but remained leaning against the railing, intently watching a cowboy on horseback. Back and forth the cowboy rode his horse, along the corral fence. Each time he passed the center, he raised a lasso and snared a fence post in passing. Kyle continued to watch for a moment, before his eyes scanned the rest of the yard before him. Frowning, he turned to Rafe. “Josie said I could watch Mom work from here, but I don’t see her.” Rafe looked from his confused face to the smiling and impressed expression on his future stepdaughter’s. “Sure you can, Kyle,’ he said quietly. “Becca’s the only one in the corral.” Kyle’s eyes widened as he realized the cowboy was his mother. Then he watched her more closely. “She’s good,” he said at last. “She’s very good,” Rafe agreed. “A natural,” he added, simply because he felt so damn proud of her. “I never saw her like this before. And that’s what she meant the other day. That she was a person, not just my mom.” “All your life, she’s been your mom. It’s normal, Kyle, to see people in terms of their relationship to ourselves.” “Is it? I wonder. She didn’t just evolve into an individual overnight. Yet until now, I never really saw her as one.”

“You’re her seeing now. That’s what’s important. No matter what happens, she’s always going to be your mother. She loves you both very much. That’s the most important thing, and that is never going to change.” **** Rebecca turned her horse, gathered her rope. She’d seen Rafe when he’d come out on the porch earlier. Now her kids had joined him. She dug in her heels, urging Lightning on. The rope twirled above her head. But this time when she threw it, she did so while standing in the stirrups, controlling the horse with her knees. The rope sailed over the post, right on target. She pulled up and released the lasso. She’d been silly, she realized now. Afraid that with Rafe, she would have the same kind of marriage as she’d had with Jacob. That marriage had suited her then. She’d made peace with the past. Jacob had been, in his own way, a loving husband and father. She was a different woman at forty-four than she had been at eighteen. And Rafe Lassiter was not Jacob Scott. She had found herself, her self-confidence and her own dreams. She’d done all that right here on this ranch, with Rafe by her side every single step of the way. Helping her. Encouraging her. All the time they’d spent together came flooding back through her mind and she had her answer. Placing the coiled rope over her saddle horn she put her heels to Lightning once more, this time guiding them both in a new and different direction. Horse and rider sailed over the corral fence. Rafe slowly straightened as they approached. Rebecca brought her horse to a halt at the very base of the porch. She looked at him for a long moment before speaking. Love and pride shone in his eyes, as she realized they had nearly from the beginning. “What would I do?” Rafe didn’t miss a beat. “Anything at all that you want to do.” She looked off to the side for a moment, then back at him. “Travis offered me the opportunity to be his partner. I’d like to take him up on it. I want to train cutters. And maybe show them.” Rafe nodded. “You’d be good at that, sweetheart.” Rebecca’s smile unfolded slowly. Her question to him had been a final proof to herself. How could she have ever doubted his support? “Ask me again.” Rafe stepped down from the porch and placed his hand over hers. His eyes turned misty as he returned her smile, and her look of love, with one of his own. “Rebecca Scott, will you marry me?” “Yes! Oh, yes, Rafe, I’ll marry you!” He scooped her out of her saddle, holding her close, kissing her. If they heard the cheering or the applause that surrounded them, they ignored it. They became lost in a world of their own.

THE END WWW.MORGANASHBURY.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Morgan has been a writer since she was first able to pick up a pen. In the beginning it was a hobby, a way to create a world of her own, and who could resist the allure of that? Then as she grew and matured, life got in the way, as life often does. She got married and had three children, and worked in the field of accounting, for that was the practical thing to do and the children did need to be fed. And all the time she was being practical, she would squirrel herself away on quiet Sunday afternoons, and write. Most children are raised knowing the Ten Commandments and the Golden Rule. Morgan’s children also learned the Paper Rule: thou shalt not throw out any paper that has thy mother’s words upon it. Believing in tradition, Morgan ensured that her children’s children learned this rule, too. Life threw Morgan a curve when, in 2002, she underwent emergency triple by-pass surgery. Second chances are to be cherished, and with the encouragement and support of her husband, Morgan decided to use hers to do what she’d always dreamed of doing: writing full time. “I can’t tell you how much I love what I do. I am truly blessed.” Morgan has always loved writing romance. It is the one genre that can incorporate every other genre within its pulsating heart. Romance showcases all that human kind can aspire to be. And, she admits, she’s a sucker for a happy ending. Morgan’s favorite hobbies are reading, cooking, and traveling – though she would rather you didn’t mention that last one to her husband. She has too much fun teasing him about having become a “Traveling Fool” of late. Morgan lives in Southwestern Ontario with a cat that has an attitude, a dog that has no dignity, and her husband of thirty-six years, David.

www.BookStrand.com